Zoe Bennett clutched her folder tightly as she weaved through the morning rush on Fifth Avenue, her heels clicking anxiously against the pavement. The Manhattan air was brisk, filled with the sounds of honking cabs, hurried footsteps, and the hiss of steam rising from sidewalk grates. This was it. Her first real shot at a job since graduating from college last month. Carrington Corp. wasn’t just any company, it was one of the most powerful firms in the country. Getting in would change everything. “I just need one yes,” she whispered under her breath. “Just one.” She was halfway through the crosswalk when the light changed. A luxury black Maserati roared around the corner too fast. Before she could react, a tidal wave of gutter water splashed across her blouse, coat, and worse, her neatly printed résumé. Zoe froze, drenched and livid. The car jerked to a stop. The driver’s door swung open, and out stepped a man in a dark, custom-fitted suit that screamed expensive. He was tall, immaculately groomed, and devastatingly handsome in a cold, detached sort of way. His steel-gray eyes scanned her from head to toe, stopping on the mess he’d made. “You alright?” he asked, tone clipped and entirely unapologetic. Zoe blinked. “You soaked me! And my résumé! Do I look alright to you?” His brows twitched, just barely. “It’s Manhattan. People should know better than to cross mid-change.” Her mouth dropped open. “Are you seriously blaming me?” “I’m simply pointing out the facts.” She stepped toward him, fury rising. “Well, here’s a fact: you drive like an arrogant jerk, and you owe me a dry shirt and a fresh set of documents.” He gave a dry, amused exhale. “Noted. Anything else?” Zoe scowled. “No. And I sincerely hope I never see your smug face again.” He raised an eyebrow, clearly unaffected. “The feeling’s mutual.” With that, he slid back into the driver’s seat and drove off, leaving her standing in the middle of the sidewalk wet, furious, and dangerously close to tears. Forty-five minutes later… Zoe sat in the marble lobby of Carrington Corp., hugging her coat tightly around her ruined blouse. The receptionist, a polite man with kind eyes and a name tag that read Kelvin, offered her a small smile. “Someone will be with you shortly,” he said. “First interview of the day. You’re early.” “Yeah,” she muttered, “just my luck.” She tried not to focus on how sticky her clothes felt or how wrinkled her once-pristine papers were. All she had to do was survive this interview. Keep her cool. Prove herself. The sound of the elevator dinging snapped her out of her thoughts. She looked up. And her heart stopped. There he was. The same man from earlier. Same cold eyes. Same arrogant walk. But this time, surrounded by assistants and people whispering his name with reverence. “Mr. Carrington.” Zoe’s stomach dropped. Mr. Carrington?! No. No, no, no…this had to be a nightmare. Their eyes met. Recognition flickered in his expression, followed by something dangerously close to amusement. “Well, well,” he said, walking straight toward her. “You clean up well. Relatively.” Zoe stood up slowly. “You… you’re the CEO?” “I am.” She tried to respond, but the words caught in her throat. He turned to Kelvin without looking away from her. “Send her to my office. I’ll handle the interview personally.” Kelvin blinked in surprise. “Of course, sir.” Zoe’s pulse thundered in her ears. Oh God… I’m doomed.

Zoe followed behind Mr. Kelvin in stiff silence as they ascended the elevator to the top floor of Carrington Corp. Her mind raced, equal parts panic and fury. Of all the companies in New York… Of all the buildings… Why did I have to argue with the CEO himself? The elevator doors slid open into a sleek, expansive office suite. Floor-to-ceiling windows bathed the room in morning light. The skyline stretched endlessly behind Damian Carrington, who stood with his back to her, sipping from a black ceramic mug like he didn’t just flip her entire morning upside down. “Go ahead,” Kelvin whispered. “He’s expecting you.” Zoe took a breath and stepped inside. Damian turned slowly, as if savoring the moment. “Miss Bennett. Please, sit.” His voice was cool, unhurried. A man in control of everything, especially people like her. She sat, clutching her resume folder like a shield. “Thank you for… seeing me.” “Oh, I wouldn’t miss this for the world.” He set down his mug and folded his arms across his chest, leaning against the edge of his desk. “So, let’s begin. Tell me, what makes you think you’re qualified to work at Carrington Corp?” Zoe cleared her throat, trying to ignore the dried coffee stain on her collar. “I graduated from NYU with a degree in communications. I interned at two media firms, helped lead campus campaigns, and…” “Excellent,” he cut in. “And what about your people skills? How do you handle difficult personalities?” Was that sarcasm in his voice? Zoe’s jaw clenched. “I try to stay professional and address conflict respectfully. Even when others don’t.” He smirked. “That’s mature of you.” The silence stretched for a moment, thick with unspoken challenge. He was enjoying this. Toying with her. She knew it and she hated how smug he looked. “Tell me,” he said, circling the desk and sitting across from her, “what would you do if your boss gave you tasks that seemed… impossible?” Zoe stared at him. “I’d figure out a way to get it done.” “Even if he was rude? Dismissive? Demanding?” “Yes.” Her voice was sharper now. “Because that’s part of the job. And I don’t scare easily.” A flicker of something unreadable passed through his expression. Interest? Respect? Annoyance? He leaned forward, elbows on the desk. “You’re either brave, Miss Bennett… or reckless.” “I’ve been called worse.” His lips twitched. For a second, it almost looked like a smile. “You’re hired.” Zoe blinked. “What?” “You start tomorrow. Eight a.m. sharp. My assistant will send the paperwork. Welcome to Carrington Corp.” She blinked again. “Wait…I got the job?” He stood and walked to the window, his tone neutral again. “Yes. Let’s see how long you last.” Zoe stood slowly, both dazed and suspicious. “Thank you… I guess.” As she turned to leave, his voice floated after her, low and deliberate. “Oh, and Miss Bennett?” She paused. “Next time, try not to spill coffee on your potential boss. It’s bad for first impressions.” Her cheeks burned. She didn’t respond. She just walked out with her head held high and her heart hammering in her chest.

Zoe showed up at Carrington Corp. the next morning twenty minutes early, determined to make a better second impression. She wore her cleanest white blouse, tailored gray slacks, and a pair of black pumps that pinched her toes but screamed “hire me.” Her hair was pinned neatly, and she had double-checked every document in her satchel. She wouldn’t let Damian Carrington see her flustered again. No chance. “Miss Bennett,” Mr. Kelvin greeted her with a knowing smile at the reception. “You’re early. That’s good. Mr. Carrington appreciates punctuality.” She nodded. “I appreciate jobs.” He chuckled. “You’ll be working directly outside his office. Your desk’s already set up.” As Zoe followed him through the glossy, high-tech corridors of the executive floor, she could feel eyes on her sizing her up, whispering behind hands. And then she met her. Miss Lara. A tall, red-lipped blonde in Louboutin heels and a blazer that cost more than Zoe’s entire closet. She leaned against a filing cabinet, arms folded, eyes scanning Zoe from head to toe like she was chewing her apart mentally. “You’re the new girl?” Lara said sweetly. Zoe smiled back. “Unless there’s another one hiding in a closet, yeah.” Lara gave a tight, unimpressed grin. “Cute. I’m Lara, Executive Analyst and senior assistant. If you’re smart, you’ll stick to coffee runs and try not to embarrass yourself.” Zoe tilted her head. “Thanks for the warm welcome. Anything else I should write down, or is that the full list of insults for the day?” Mr. Kelvin quickly stepped in before the tension escalated. “Miss Bennett, your desk is this way.” Zoe sat down at the minimalist white desk just outside Damian’s glass office. She could see his silhouette through the frosted pane, tall, sharp, still as a sculpture. Moments later, the office door opened. He stepped out, eyes flicking to her like he was inspecting inventory. “Morning,” he said. Zoe stood. “Good morning, Mr. Carrington.” “You’re early. I like that.” He handed her a printed list. “Start with these tasks. By noon.” Zoe scanned the list and her eyes widened. • Pick up custom-roast coffee from Grant & Bloom, three blocks away. • Review and summarize 20 pages of financial reports. • Arrange a conference call with Tokyo HQ. • Schedule three back-to-back investor meetings. • A handwritten thank-you note to a board member in Connecticut. By noon? She looked up. “This was meant for a team, right?” His expression didn’t change. “No. But I’m glad you’re asking questions. Most people just panic.” Zoe straightened. “Don’t worry. I don’t panic.” “Let’s see if that holds up.” 11:54 a.m. Zoe pushed the glass door open, nearly panting, her heels clicking fast. She had the coffee, still hot. She had the summarized reports annotated and stapled. She’d set the calls, mailed the thank-you card, and even rescheduled the Tokyo conference for 9 p.m. EST. As she placed everything neatly on Damian’s desk, he barely glanced at her. Then he picked up the coffee. Took a sip. Paused. Zoe held her breath. “I said oat milk. This is almond,” he said coolly, setting it down. Her stomach dropped. “I…oh. The barista must’ve misheard…” “No excuses, Miss Bennett. Attention to detail matters.” She bit the inside of her cheek. “Understood.” He finally looked up at her, eyes unreadable. “You did better than I expected.” “Gee. Thanks.” His lips twitched. Again, that almost-smile. “You’re not going to cry?” “Nope.” “Slam the door on your way out?” “Nope.” “Curse me under your breath?” “Not yet.” He chuckled softly, then picked up the reports. “Let’s see how long that lasts.” Zoe turned and left, shoulders tense but her pride intact. Because while Damian Carrington might’ve thought he hired her to punish her… she was going to show him that she was made of more than mud stains and bad luck. She wasn’t going to fall apart. Not today.

The office was a ghost town by 7:48 p.m. The fluorescent lights overhead buzzed faintly, and the skyline outside Carrington Tower glowed with a thousand windows and blinking aircraft lights. The only sounds were the distant hum of elevators and the soft tap of Zoe’s fingers on her keyboard. She hadn’t meant to stay this late. But just as she was packing up, Damian’s voice came from inside his office: “Miss Bennett, I need you to pull the quarter-three numbers from last year’s investor brief. The original file. Not the summary.” And of course, she wasn’t about to say no. So here she was, hours later, squinting at spreadsheets while her stomach growled in protest. She stood and stretched, tiptoeing toward the small break room to microwave a leftover granola bar she found in her purse. “Still here?” came a voice behind her. Zoe jumped. Damian leaned casually against the doorway, sleeves rolled up, tie loosened slightly. He looked far less CEO and far more human like this and somehow, that was even more intimidating. “You gave me extra work,” she said, holding up the snack like evidence. He glanced at the bar, smirking. “Is that dinner?” “Don’t judge me. You pay me in stress, not food.” A surprised laugh escaped him, short, but real. Zoe blinked. “Was that a laugh, Mr. Carrington?” “I didn’t realize I wasn’t allowed.” “You don’t exactly give off funny guy energy.” He stepped into the break room, walking past her to pour himself a glass of water. “That’s not in my job description.” “Neither is tormenting your assistant, and yet…” she trailed off, raising a brow. Another smirk. “Most people are scared of me,” he said suddenly. Zoe looked at him. “Yeah. I figured.” “You’re not.” “No,” she replied simply. “You’re not as scary as you think. Just… prickly.” His eyes lingered on her then, something unreadable flickering behind the silver-blue. He set the glass down. Before she could say anything else, the lights flickered. Once. Twice. Then…darkness. A loud thunk echoed down the hallway. The hum of the AC vanished. Zoe stared into the shadows. “What just happened?” Damian’s voice was calm. “Power cut. Backup generator should kick in.” It didn’t. Instead, the emergency lights blinked on, dim and red. Zoe’s phone buzzed. She pulled it out and groaned. No signal. She looked at Damian. “Is this your idea of a training exercise?” He glanced around, pulling his phone from his pocket. “Elevators are offline too. Building security’s probably switching over to auxiliary systems.” “And we’re… locked in?” “For now.” Zoe stared at him. “Of course we are.” He stepped out into the hallway, and she followed. The silence was eerie. The city still buzzed outside, but inside the office, everything had stilled. “We might be here a while,” he said, checking his watch. “I hope you don’t expect me to keep working.” Damian looked at her over his shoulder. “No. But I expect you not to panic.” “I’m not panicking,” she said, crossing her arms. “Are you panicking?” He gave her a dry look. “Do I look like someone who panics?” Zoe leaned against the wall, folding her arms. “So… what do we do? Wait for a rescue team?” “We wait for maintenance. And maybe,” he said slowly, “we talk like normal people.” She raised a brow. “You? Talk like a normal person?” “I do that occasionally.” There was a pause, strangely comfortable. Zoe looked at him curiously. “So why are you like this?” “Like what?” “Cold. Untouchable. Always frowning like the world owes you something.” His eyes darkened slightly. “People disappoint. Money doesn’t.” “That’s sad.” “That’s reality.” They stood there, silence thickening between them. Then he asked quietly: “Why do you want this job so badly, Zoe?” She hesitated. No sarcasm this time. Just truth. “Because I have something to prove. To myself. To the people who think girls like me don’t belong in buildings like this. I want to make something of myself. From nothing.” Damian stared at her like he saw something he didn’t expect. A flicker of admiration. Or maybe… something else. Then the lights snapped back on with a loud buzz. Zoe let out a breath she didn’t know she’d been holding. “Looks like we’re free.” Damian nodded but didn’t move. “Go home,” he said, voice lower than before. “You’ve done enough.” She didn’t thank him. She just walked past, pulse racing, feeling his eyes on her the entire time.

Zoe arrived at the office the next morning to find whispers following her like perfume. “That’s her,” someone murmured near the elevators. “Did you hear? She was locked in with him last night.” “They say she’s… close to the CEO.” Zoe kept walking, chin high, face unreadable exactly the way Tasha, her best friend, had coached her to act. She hadn’t done anything wrong, but in a place like Carrington Corp., rumors were more dangerous than facts. She settled at her desk outside Damian’s office and booted up her computer. But even as she tried to focus, she could feel Lara’s eyes drilling holes into the back of her head. Moments later, Lara sauntered over, sipping an iced coffee with an overexaggerated smile. “Rough night?” she asked sweetly. Zoe didn’t look away from her screen. “Actually, I slept great. Thanks for asking.” Lara leaned closer. “You might want to be careful, sweetheart. Girls who get too cozy with the boss usually fall harder when they get replaced.” Zoe finally looked up, her eyes sharp. “You seem awfully interested in my downfall. Should I be flattered or concerned?” Lara’s smile faltered just enough. “Just friendly advice.” “Noted. And here’s mine: try minding your own business. It’s less exhausting.” Before Lara could respond, the elevator chimed. And in walked a woman that made even Lara freeze mid-step. Vanessa Sinclair. She was perfection in a crimson designer dress and matching heels, with waves of golden hair cascading down her shoulders. Her lipstick was bold, her expression bolder, and the air around her chilled at least ten degrees. Her eyes landed on Zoe immediately. “Who is that?” she asked Mr. Kelvin, her voice smooth as velvet and just as dangerous. Mr. Kelvin cleared his throat. “That’s Zoe Bennett. Mr. Carrington’s new assistant.” Vanessa tilted her head. “Assistant, hmm?” Then, without breaking her confident stride, she walked straight past Zoe’s desk and into Damian’s office without knocking. Zoe blinked. “Do people just… walk into his office like that?” she asked Kelvin. “Only one,” he said. “That one.” Inside the office, Vanessa closed the door behind her with a sharp click. “Damian,” she purred. He looked up from his desk, eyebrows arching. “Vanessa. This is a surprise.” “Is it?” She moved closer, placing a slim hand on his desk. “You haven’t answered my texts. Or my mother’s invitation to dinner.” “I’ve been busy.” “With the help?” His eyes narrowed just slightly. “If you mean my assistant, I hired her based on skill, not pedigree.” Vanessa smiled, but her tone turned icy. “I’m sure. You know your mother won’t like this.” Damian stood, closing the file in front of him. “My mother likes power. And right now, Carrington Corp. doesn’t need another dinner party with your father’s political donors.” Her eyes flashed. “So you’re canceling the engagement?” “I never agreed to it.” She stepped closer. “You may not have. But our families did. And what they agree to… usually happens.” There was a long, tense silence. Then Damian said coldly, “I don’t make decisions based on pressure. Or gossip. And I certainly don’t owe you an explanation about who I hire.” Vanessa straightened her back. “Fine. But don’t say I didn’t warn you.” She turned on her heel and stormed out, heels echoing like gunshots down the marble floor. And as she passed Zoe’s desk, she paused just long enough to flash a tight, elegant smile. “Nice blouse. Did they pull that from accounting’s lost-and-found?” Zoe smiled back, cool and unfazed. “Nope. I bought it. Unlike some people, I work for what I wear.” Vanessa’s eyes narrowed. But she said nothing and walked away, her perfume trailing behind her like poison in the air.

Zoe wasn’t naïve. She knew the moment Vanessa Sinclair walked into Carrington Corp., things wouldn’t be the same. What she didn’t expect was how fast the claws would come out. It started subtly. Her desk chair suddenly missing one wheel. An email mysteriously unsent though she swore she’d hit “Send.” Her name “accidentally” left out of the staff lunch invite. And her copy of the investor briefing? Replaced with a dummy file. But the final straw came when she walked into a department meeting… only to realize the presentation she had stayed up all night preparing had been swapped with a file full of errors. And it had her name on it. Damian sat at the head of the boardroom, expression unreadable as the first few slides flicked on the large screen. Confused graphs. Outdated numbers. Spelling mistakes Zoe knew she didn’t make. Whispers stirred around the long table. Zoe’s chest tightened. “I…I don’t know how this happened,” she said, trying to keep her voice calm. “These aren’t the slides I uploaded.” Lara smirked from across the room. Vanessa, seated by special invitation, of course didn’t even bother to hide her amusement. Damian said nothing at first. He simply closed his tablet and stood. “Meeting’s over,” he said coolly. The room emptied faster than a fire drill. Zoe stood there, stunned. Embarrassed. Angry. She gathered her notes with trembling hands, trying not to let anyone see her face. Before she could slip out, Damian’s voice stopped her. “Miss Bennett. My office.” She followed him upstairs in silence, her heart in her throat. Once inside, the door clicked shut behind them. Damian didn’t sit. He stood near the windows, arms crossed, back to her. “That presentation,” he said, “was a disaster.” “I know. But I swear, those weren’t my slides. Someone tampered with…” “Who?” She hesitated. She had no proof. Just gut feelings, and one too many icy smiles from Vanessa and Lara. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “Then don’t make accusations.” Zoe stiffened. “I’m not making excuses. I stayed up all night on this. You know I wouldn’t be that careless.” Damian turned slowly, his gaze locking onto hers. “I also know this company is full of people who want to see you fail. You’re not the first to walk into a war zone without armor.” Zoe blinked. That almost sounded like concern. “So you believe me?” His jaw clenched. “I didn’t say that.” Her eyes narrowed. “No, you didn’t. You also didn’t stand up for me in that meeting.” He stepped closer. “And what would you have preferred? That I fire someone based on instinct? “No,” she said quietly. “I just wanted to know you had my back.” The room went still. He looked at her for a long moment, expression unreadable. Then… “You have two days. Redo the report. Present it again. This time, triple-check everything.” “And if it gets tampered with again?” His voice hardened. “Then you’ll prove it.” Zoe bit her lip. “Right.” She turned to leave, her hand on the door handle. “But Zoe,” Damian said, stopping her. She turned. “I do notice when someone’s lying,” he said. “And you weren’t.” Her chest tightened, just a little. She nodded, then stepped out. Down the hallway, Vanessa leaned against a pillar, arms folded. Lara was beside her, trying not to grin. “She’s shaken,” Lara whispered. “She’s predictable,” Vanessa replied coldly. “Next time, we won’t just embarrass her. We’ll eliminate her.”

By the time Zoe got home that evening, she was exhausted but wired. The events of the day played on a loop in her mind, taunting her with every detail. She threw her heels across the room and collapsed onto the couch, pulling out her phone to call the one person who always talked her off the ledge. “Tasha, I’m gonna lose it.” Her best friend’s voice came through the speaker, calm but fierce. “Tell me who to fight and where to meet them.” Zoe let out a half-laugh, half-sigh. “The presentation was sabotaged. In front of everyone. I was humiliated.” “And you’re sure someone switched it?” “Positive. I checked it five times last night. The file they used was a butchered mess.” “Then someone’s setting you up, Zo. You need to find proof. Don’t just defend, expose.” Zoe’s eyes narrowed. “You’re right. No more playing nice.” Tasha’s voice softened. “And if Carrington doesn’t believe you…” Zoe’s silence said everything. The next morning… Zoe arrived earlier than usual. She didn’t greet anyone. Didn’t smile. She went straight to her desk and got to work. This time, she backed up everything she touched, twice. Email logs. File versions. External drive backups. She even set up an auto-recording macro to track every change made on her terminal. If someone tried to mess with her again, she’d catch them red-handed. Halfway through her prep, a soft knock sounded on her desk. It was Mr. Kelvin. “Hey,” he said gently, glancing around before lowering his voice. “I wasn’t supposed to say anything. But I saw Lara printing documents from your file folder yesterday afternoon. Said Mr. Carrington requested them.” Zoe’s stomach dropped. “He didn’t.” Kelvin nodded. “Thought so. I checked the request ID later, it was a dummy tag. Someone’s trying to frame you.” Zoe sat back in her chair, fists clenched. “Why are you telling me this?” Kelvin shrugged. “Because you don’t deserve what’s happening. And you’re the first assistant that hasn’t looked down on me.” Zoe smiled, warmth breaking through the cold. “Thank you.” He leaned in one last time. “If you want to catch them, check the print logs on Floor 11. Security archives everything. Even sneak jobs.” Later that day, Zoe rode the elevator up to Floor 11 like a woman on a mission. She passed HR, rounded the corner, and slipped into the printing hub. Ten minutes. That’s all it took. She found Lara’s login ID stamped on a document batch matching her presentation file dated the day before the meeting. Bingo. She copied the log file onto a USB drive and tucked it into her coat. That evening, Zoe entered Damian’s office unannounced. He looked up from his laptop, surprised. “I have proof,” she said, walking straight to his desk. “Of?” “My presentation was sabotaged. And it wasn’t a mistake.” She plugged in the USB and opened the files showing timestamps, document trails, and Lara’s user ID. Damian leaned in, silent as he scrolled through the evidence. His brows drew together, and his jaw tightened. When he looked up at her, the cold mask had cracked. “You really went through all this trouble?” “I had to,” she said simply. “Because I knew no one else would believe me.” His gaze lingered on her longer than it should have. “You’re impressive when you’re angry.” She rolled her eyes. “Don’t flirt with me when I’m holding receipts.” That earned a rare, honest chuckle. “Don’t worry,” he said, straightening. “I’ll handle this.” Zoe nodded and turned to leave, but his voice stopped her. “Zoe.” She turned. His eyes softened, just a little. “You’ve got more grit than most people on this floor.” For once, she didn’t deflect. “Thanks,” she said quietly. “And I’m not done yet.” Meanwhile… Vanessa stood in Lara’s apartment, sipping red wine as Lara paced anxiously. “I told you it would work,” Lara said. “But that girl’s like a cockroach. She keeps coming back.” Vanessa’s smile didn’t reach her eyes. “Then we’ll just step on her harder.” She turned toward the window, her reflection glowing against the glass. “Let’s see how Damian reacts when he finds out she’s not as innocent as she seems.”

The next morning, tension hummed through the walls of Carrington Corp. Damian stood at the center of the executive conference room, arms folded, his eyes locked on Lara who suddenly looked much smaller than her usual high-heeled confidence. “You accessed a file from my assistant’s drive,” he said, voice low and sharp. “Without permission.” Lara cleared her throat. “I…I thought you asked me to…” “I didn’t,” he cut in. “And forging a system request? That’s a serious offense.” “Sir, I swear, it was just a misunderstanding…” He raised a hand, and the room fell silent. “This is a multi-billion-dollar firm, not a playground. You don’t get to sabotage people here and expect a promotion.” Lara’s face flushed with humiliation, her lip trembling. “I trusted you,” Damian continued, voice clipped. “But clearly, that trust was misplaced.” Then he turned to Zoe, who stood quietly at the edge of the room. “Miss Bennett. You were right to defend yourself. I apologize for doubting you.” Zoe blinked. The room was silent. Did Damian Carrington just say the word apologize? Lara stormed out, heels clacking like gunfire on the polished floor. Zoe looked at Damian. “Thank you.” He gave a single nod. “We’re not finished.” Later that day Zoe sat in the break room with a glass of water, finally letting herself breathe for the first time in days. She felt like she’d won a battle. But just as she reached for her phone, a notification popped up. A message from an unknown number: “Sloppy girls get sloppy endings. You won’t survive the next round.” Her heart sank. Zoe didn’t need three guesses to know who sent it. Meanwhile, across Manhattan… Vanessa sat at an exclusive salon, a glass of champagne in hand, as a tablet sat open in front of her. On screen was a series of photos grainy, but clear enough. Zoe. Damian. In the elevator. Talking. Smiling. His hand brushing her shoulder. Vanessa tapped a folder labeled “CONFIDENTIAL” and opened a document with Zoe’s personal records, old college reports, social media screenshots, and even images from her previous internships. A thin smile spread across her lips. “You want war?” she whispered to herself. “Let’s see how the world reacts when they think you slept your way into a job.” She sent the email draft to her PR contact with a click. Subject line: “Leaked: Carrington CEO’s New Flame — Ex-Intern with a History of ‘Climbing’ Her Way Up.” Back at Carrington Corp., Zoe walked out of the elevator into sudden silence. Eyes were on her. Phones were out. A few people stared at their screens and quickly looked away when she passed. Her stomach churned. She reached her desk and froze. An envelope lay there. No name. Just a single printed sheet inside. She opened it with trembling hands. It was the email leak. With her name. Her face. And the headline: “Sleeping Her Way to the Top?” Zoe’s knees buckled slightly as she sat down, breath shallow. Then… Damian’s door opened. He held a tablet in his hand. His jaw was tight. His eyes unreadable. “Zoe,” he said. “Come in. Now.”

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303084”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Professor Cal liked them young, dumb, and blonde. Myra knew this so she cut her hair into a chic bob, tinted it to a bright blonde, and spent an awfully long time at Victoria’s secret. By the time she walked into Ciaran Arts College, she was professor Cal’s dream girl. She walked past the admin block, glancing down just once at the GPS to make sure she was headed in the right direction. Every single student she walked past, regardless of their gender, gasped and turned to take a second look. It was not long before she heard someone running beside her. “You’re new. Need some guide?” A male voice said close to her ears. Myra turned glassy eyes to the boy who looked at most twenty years old, and managed a frosty smile. Then she turned away and continued walking. His pace slowed till he dropped behind her. “Snobbish much, huh?” She flipped her hair back, and only remembered at the last minute that she no longer had long flowing hair. That hair that had been Aiden’s favorite thing about her. She sniffed back her tears, held her chin up, and swayed her hips towards Professor Callaghan Dankworth’s class. She was fashionably late by a few minutes. On purpose. So, when she pushed the door to the auditorium open, all eyes turned to her just as she’d hoped. Her eyes scanned all the seats above, before they finally traveled to her target. She stifled a sigh. The man was irresistibly hot. At age forty-five, Professor Cal stood at over six feet, and was more handsome than eighty percent of the male population. The sprinkle of silver hair on his beard only seemed to add to the man’s erotic appeal and mysteriousness. But he was an a*shole. The man she must take down in the next twelve weeks. She heard a boy whistle, and some girls whisper among themselves as they watched her with awe, envy, or disgust. But she only had eyes for the Professor, who was now squinting at her with interest. “You’re the transfer student?” He spoke up in a gentle, deep voice. Myra strolled briskly towards him. “Myra Shaw.” She saw his left eyebrow tilt a little at her confidence. She turned away, and began to walk towards a seat she had mentally chosen. But not before she played the old trick. She let her heel catch on the wood floor. The Professor was quick. He held his hand out, and she gripped it, saving herself from a fall. A strange current surged through her veins, raw and startling, and when she looked up in his eyes she saw he felt it too. The man squinted at her, and soon his surprised smirk degenerated into a frown. “I take punctuality seriously, Miss Shaw.” He said quietly, not once taking his eyes off her. “You just lost five points, now please go take your seat.” Myra did not let her disappointment show in her face. She pulled her hand out of his, and swayed her curvy hips to her seat. “You can sit beside me, beauty.” A boy grinned at her with perfect teeth, and his friends hooted. She ignored them, and continued walking up the stairs to her second target. “May I sit beside you?” She said in a gentle voice. Despite how soft her voice was, she still managed to startle the shy looking girl who nodded nervously, and then looked away quickly. Myra carefully placed her purse on the floor, and settled into the seat. She turned her eyes back to Professor Cal down at the podium, who had now launched into his lesson for the day. She watched him curiously as her mind traveled back to all his life details she had learned just five days ago, hours before her world turned on its head. *** “Myra. Drinks at 5pm? The boys are coming.” Sergeant Greg sided up to her as her colleagues crowded into the briefing hall. Myra turned to smile and accept the invitation, when she felt a hand go round her waist. “The only drink she will be having is back at my condo.” Aiden’s deep voice said beside her. “Captain!” Greg stood at attention with his chest out in salute as Aiden guided Myra further into the hall. “Is it not inappropriate for a sergeant to be asking a lieutenant to drink?” Aiden quietly said to her with a dark frown. “These are my colleagues, babe. And our PDA isn’t appropriate either. But everyone looks away in empathy.” She said softly. Aiden dropped his hand from her waist immediately, and she saw he had taken offense. “I just meant..” She started to say, but he was already walking ahead. She sighed in distress. Aiden was so sensitive, and way too proud sometimes. He hated it when anything about him was short of flawless, and he would pull the sky down if anyone dared to point out those flaws. She hurriedly sat beside him as the blinds in the room began to come down. “I won’t go for drinks with them.” She said, although she would have wished otherwise. She did not like getting him angry. He was such a sweetheart when he was in a good mood. She only had to keep him in that mood. “You are too friendly with the officers, Myra,” Aiden said through his teeth. “Look at them, in uniforms, you are in plain clothes. Why should they be so chummy with you?” He turned to stare at her with his beautiful dark eyes, and all the retorts that were already at the tip of her lips, died. She did not see the need to act superior to her colleagues, but she did not want to fight over this. So she nodded quietly in defeat as the projector came on. Her father, the police chief, Tyson Shaw, walked in, and all the officers shared glances, wondering what was so important that the police chief showed up himself. They all stood up and saluted. He nodded and gestured for them to take their seats again while he turned back to the projector. “Do you know what is going on?” Aiden asked her in a whisper. “No.” Myra said truthfully. Unlike what most people believed, her father never gave her preferential treatment at work. And she only learned about things at the same time as her colleagues. “Everything that would be said here today is classified.” the Police Chief said, nodding at the operator to move on to the next slide. The hall fell silent as a man’s image was displayed brightly on the screen. “Lord. He is hot.” Lieutenant Jess whispered, and the people around tried to stifle a giggle. Myra swallowed her smile. Her unit was the most unserious bunch, except in a shootout. “He has been accused of three separate sexual misconduct cases, but his rich family managed to get a lawyer that argued insubstantial evidence.” All eyes immediately fell on Jess, and she cleared her throat and mumbled, “Never said I liked him, did I?” The police chief looked at all of them now sitting quietly on the table. “We need to catch this man, with irrefutable evidence. The victims all recently withdrew the last lawsuit filed against him, overnight. We need someone to befriend these girls and entice the Professor into our trap as an undercover college student.” Most of her colleagues let out a sigh, and Myra saw a few throw glances her way. “One of you has to be an undercover student at that exclusive college for at least three months. Enough time to catch that creep.” the Police chief said in a measured voice. “If you succeed, you will be considered for a promotion.” The hall was still silent, but she could see the interest in all the women’s eyes, and even a few men she suspected would not mind pretending to be women for the mission. But they all stole glances at her, she was their biggest competition. Not because her father was the chief, but because she was the youngest at twenty-five years old. If anyone here could pull off acting like a young college student, she was the one. And damn, it would be so nice to become a captain at only twenty-five. “No.” Aiden said darkly beside her, and for the first time she felt irritation. She turned to look at him. She could understand him being all protective and illogically jealous of men around her, but she would not stand him interfering in her job or career growth. “Lieutenant Shaw?” She heard her father’s voice from the front, and turned to him. “You are the youngest woman on the team, are you interested?” She stood up and at attention. “Yes sir. It would be my honor to take on this role.” “That’s settled then. We will converge tomorrow to discuss strategy.” He said, and at that moment Aiden stood up and stormed out without leave to do so. Everyone gasped, and turned to watch him exit in shock. Myra peeked at her father to see his reaction. He looked livid, but he made no comments about Aiden’s behavior as he closed the meeting.

“I am calling off our engagement.” Aiden said, as soon as she walked into the locker room. “What?” Myra froze in disbelief. “How can you say that?” “And how can you do this to me?” He yelled in her face. She stepped back, startled by his intensity and hurt at his tone. “I don’t understand what you are talking about.” “Just give me back my ring, Myra.” He said through his teeth. “This was the last straw.” “What last straw?” Her voice came out weak, as she struggled to get past her confusion. Why was he reacting so strongly to her just wanting to do her job? “I am literally the only person for the job.” She said out loud, “Do you expect Major Lila to play a twenty-year-old college student?” Aiden’s frown darkened, and he gripped her arm tightly, his eyes wild. “So you will not mind f*cking my own father then? For the team?” “Father? What are you..” She paused as her mind traveled back to the meeting. Dankworth! Her father had said something Dankworth. Her eyes widened as she looked up at Aiden, finally understanding why he had reacted that way to her accepting the role. “Babe, I’m sorry. I really had no idea.” She said quickly. “Liar!” he threw her hand off, walked over to the nearest locker, and punched it. “Aiden.” She called in hurt disbelief as she watched him crash out. “Who do you think I am? Why do you think I would do that to you?” “Of course you..” He stopped, and then turned back to look at her. He regarded her for a few seconds then walked up to her. He cupped her chin on both sides and leaned down. “Go tell your father you decline the role.” Myra stared up at him, and paused only one second before she said, “OK.” He sighed and brought his nose against hers. “I’m sorry about Professor Dankworth. I did not make the connection till just now.” She said, even as he began to gently brush her lips with his. She would never have even thought about accepting it if she remembered that Callaghan Dankworth was Aiden’s supposed father. The man had denied paternity since the incident happened when he was a sixteen-year-old highschooler, but Aiden’s mother insisted he got her pregnant till date. Myra closed her eyes as Aiden gripped her hips, and his kiss deepened. *** She knew her father could see her through the one-way glass surrounding his office, because even before she knocked on the door, she heard his deep rumble from within. “Come.” She walked in and stood at attention. He watched her as he stubbed his cigarette out. “What is it, Miss Shaw?” He always addressed her formally at work, although their relationship was different outside. “Dad.” She cleared her throat and corrected herself. “Chief. I have to turn down Professor Cal’s case.” Her father did not look surprised. It was almost like he had been expecting it. He stared at her, and she looked down at her boots nervously. He could make her do the job and his decision would be final, but then she would be hurting Aiden. She hoped his softer, fatherly side was dominant today, and he would not force her into this. “Go think about it, Miss Shaw. If by tomorrow evening you still do not want to do it. I will let you off.” She was about to tell him her decision was final but thought the better of it. He was letting her off easily, there was no need to provoke him. “Yes chief.” She saluted and turned to the door. She could always tell him tomorrow that she would really not do it. She walked past Aiden, standing at his office door as she went back to her desk. She made an OK sign with her hand. The right side of his lip curled up in a satisfied smile, and he went back to his office. Myra spent the rest of the day with her head bent to work. She studied the details of the marital rape case in front of her, mentally scheduling to go check out the crime scene the next day for clues. Something about the victim’s statement here was definitely not adding up. Hours flew by and her shift soon ended. She was one of the first people out the door. She hurried to her car, excited about the idea she had in mind to properly apologize to Aiden tonight. “Someone seems happy.” Jess said beside her as they stopped before their individual cars, the first people to arrive in the underground parking lot. Myra smiled brightly at her. “I would smile too if I was getting a promotion in a few months. Don’t get me wrong.” Jess added, as she unlocked her car door. “I am not taking on the case anymore.” Myra said. “What? Are you crazy?” Jess shouted in disbelief. “Give Reign a kiss for me.” Myra giggled and jumped into her car. She had only seen Jess’ baby a few times, but she absolutely adored her. She backed her car out even though Jess was still watching her in disbelief. She smiled and waved at her, before pulling out fast toward the farmer’s market. She grabbed a cup of Mocha on her way and drank it as she shopped for the freshest of vegetables. She grabbed all she needed, and drove back to her elegant apartment a few miles away from her parents’ mansion. As soon as she arrived home she ran around like a headless chicken as she did her skin care routine and cooked at the same time. She had to be at Aiden’s condo to surprise him before he closed off work at nine. Her face was layered with a hydrating mask as she made a sweet potato casserole, grilled a nice piece of steak, and baked a pie. Her legs shook with excitement in the bathroom, as she lasered hair off her intimate parts, and shaved her legs. Aiden was so snappish and on edge lately, and she suspected the infrequency of their intimate moments was the cause. Their wedding was still months away and between their tight schedule and living apart, they did not have enough time for sex. She let her hip-length hair down, and flat ironed the thickness of it just the way Aiden liked it. She smiled at the mirror as she put on a new set of lingerie. This should get any man out of a foul mood, even a fierce Police Captain like Aiden. The way she looked now would set even a monk’s blood on fire. As she applied a seductive scent to her pulse points, she decided not to wear a dress. She picked out a dressy silver robe, something Aiden would tug once, and she would be standing in just her lingerie before him. She packed all the meals she made in an elegant cardboard box, stepped into a pair of red bottom heels, and rode down the elevator to her car. As she began driving to her fiancé’s expensive apartment complex, she turned on Nina Simone’s Feeling Good. The cool, sensual music put her in an even more feminine, seductive mood. Her blood ran cool with desire, and her heart rate dropped till it was beating slowly. By the time she was riding the elevator up to Aiden’s condo, it was a few minutes before 9pm. But she was too late. She realized that even as she stood in the foyer. The soft warm music from his condo was a little audible from here. He was home already. She shrugged off her disappointment, and focused instead on how surprised he would be to see her at all, even though he had beat her to getting home first. She pulled out a copy of his key card, and scanned the door open. She walked into his condo, and could faintly hear the shower running. Perfect! She hurried to the kitchen, took out his elegant dishware, and laid out the food as quietly as she could. She stood back to inspect the table and smiled in satisfaction. It was almost like a Thanksgiving feast. She giggled excitedly and began to pad as quietly as she could in her high heels toward the master’s bedroom. The music was higher now, and the shower was no longer running. She smiled as she un-belted her robe and let the belt drop to the floor in the hallway. She froze suddenly after her next step. Something was not quite right. She frowned as she raised her nose up to sniff the air. What was this unnatural heat, and.. She sniffed again. Were those scented candles? But Aiden was not expecting her. Then the volume of the music reduced, and she began to hear the lusty moans coming from behind her fiancé’s bedroom door. She gasped, stepping back. She had to be dreaming. Aiden brought another woman home? He could not be watching porn, these were real life sounds. They were clear even from where she stood, the grunts, low-toned moans, the rhythmic sound of flesh slapping against flesh, the occasional exclamations of pleasure. Her ankles shook and she almost fell. She blindly reached her hand out for the wall to support herself. Aiden was cheating on her? Their wedding was just six months away. She shook her head as her chest began to ache, and it became difficult to breathe. “Oh God.” She gasped silently as she crashed to her knees outside his door, and struggled to inhale through her mouth and nose. Her chest was physically on fire, and her vision was hazy. This can not be true. Maybe one of his friends simply brought a girl to bang in his apartment. That would make more sense. The Aiden she knew did not have patience for any other woman except her, and she had never found anything suspicious between him and any other woman. She saw him every day at work, and spent most evenings here at his condo. The only reason they were not living together yet was because their jobs did not tolerate cohabiting. She was tempted to just leave. She could pretend she was never here and try to forget this. It was already too painful, and she doubted she would survive it if she actually saw her fiancé on top of another woman. “Yes.” She heard Aiden’s deep voice ring out as the speed of the smacking cheeks seemed to increase. Myra felt her lunch come back up her throat. She gritted her teeth, pushed herself off the floor, and kicked the door open, ready to tear him and his wh*re apart. But she froze. Aiden actually had his own bare butt cheeks up, and the naked pair of butts behind him was too muscular to be a woman’s. She squinted in disbelief as she saw the man reach out, yank Aiden’s hair back, and lovingly bit his neck. Her fiancé moaned deeply, and just as the man turned his face, Myra saw he was her father.

There are cases of extreme anger that are classified as temporary madness. In cases of murder under such circumstances, good lawyers can argue that the person could not be blamed for their actions in those few minutes of temporal madness. They had genuinely been crazy at the time. That was the exact emotion Myra felt as she saw her own father thrusting in and out of her fiancé. For over two minutes after that, her mind worked separately from her body. Her limbs moved and did things her brain did not register, and the room took on a red tint. Before that night, she always thought the I SAW RED phrase was some creative nonsense. But tonight, as the city continued to bustle just below, Aiden’s bedroom took on a red color, like some insane TikTok filter. She staggered into the room, ignoring the pain that burst from her ankles every time her legs twisted to the side in her high heels, from shaking so much. She picked up the bedside lamp, yanking it with the cord, and hurled it at her father’s head. He narrowly dodged it, and only then did the pair notice there was a third person in the room. They had really been going to town, deaf to the world in their lust. “You bastards!” She shrieked in an ear-deafening scream, her body bending forward, unable to remain straight as it took all the last strength in her shivering body to scream. She took her shoes off and hurled them at Aiden, heels first. One caught him in the ear as he struggled to pull his pants on, and he began to bleed. She could not even bear to look at her father. She should not have to see him like this. She should not have to see her own biological father’s nakedness. “You pigs!” She screamed through her tears, throwing everything her hands could grab. She ran to Aiden’s display shelf and cleared all the medals and awards to the floor. She sent one decorative glass sculpture, flying after a ceramic one, and then a granite one. She aimed side stools at their large chests. She attacked them with every damn thing her hands could find as they ran around, desperate to get a break so they could put on their clothes. She stumped on their clothes scattered all over the floor. Why did she not think to bring her gun? Why did she not bring her f*cking gun? “Stop it, Myra.” Aiden said in a pleading voice, avoiding all the missiles she hurled at him. The mirrors in his room all lay shattered now, and she began to see dents in his floor to ceiling windows. “Get a grip.” Her father finally barked. “I did not give you leave to speak to me like that.” Myra froze and turned bloodshot, unbelieving eyes towards him. “What did you just f*cking say?” “Language, Myra. I am your father.” He said strongly, finally standing straight in a tank top and suit pants. She laughed in disbelief, and her laughter came out sounding like a Maniac’s. “You are nobody’s father.” She said in a quiet whisper. “How can you even look at me after what you have done?” She finally yelled. “You have no shame.” Her blood began to steam as she watched him stand in his usual arrogant, domineering way once again. “Keep talking and you’ll be suspended.” Myra gasped, one of Aiden’s medals falling from her hand. She stepped back in shock. “You’re not sorry?” The question popped out of her mouth in disbelief. “Myra.” Aiden said gently, and she turned to look at him, and then the man who had brought her to this world. She bent down suddenly and picked up the medal with a sharp edge. She ran for her father and raised the medal high to strike him before any of the men could even react. But she was not tall enough. She barely managed to slash through his half naked chest. Blood sprayed everywhere as her father fell to his knees. She raised her hand to strike again when she felt something heavy crash against her head from behind, and her body fell without a struggle to the ground. She saw Aiden’s face floating above hers, before her eyes finally closed in darkness as a tear ran down the side of her eye. When Myra woke up, it was morning, and she was lying on a couch in her living room. She tried to get up, but pain exploded in her head. She yelped, and fell back on the couch. She lay that way for a while, and slowly attempted to open her eyes again. She waited for a few more minutes to pass before she carefully sat up. Her vision went black for two seconds, but the pain was not as bad anymore. She looked at the coffee table and saw an almost empty bottle of red wine, and a cup of painkillers knocked over with pills spilling out of it. She frowned, trying to remember how she got home last night. She remembered herself at the farmer’s market, she remembered cooking excitedly. Did she not go to Aiden’s anymore? She looked down to see she was in one of her comfortable Pajamas. She suddenly remembered Aiden’s face floating above hers, but trying to think of anything before or after that caused terrible pain to her head. She gripped her head and groaned in pain. What happened to her? She stood up and walked to the bathroom, realizing how late she was already for work. She let warm water run down her body in the shower for as long as she could before she hurried into her room to get dressed. As she pulled on a pair of leather pants, a turtle-neck shirt, and tied her hair up in a low bun, she tried to think of last night again. But her head protested and she winced in pain. When she hurried to her kitchen to grab a bowl of cereal, she stopped short. The meal she made last night lay on the kitchen island, unpacked. Did she really not go to Aiden’s then? Then where did the image of his face floating above hers last night come from? She shook her head, and rushed out of her apartment without eating. Myra drove fast, just under the speed limit, and managed to get to the office in record time, but she was still very late. As she hurried out of the elevator, she ran into Greg who was going out with another of her male colleagues. “Whoah.” he exclaimed. “I know.” She grimaced nervously. She was never late. “The chief is in a foul mood. You are so cooked.” Greg said with a sympathetic face. She nodded and hurried towards their office. As she walked towards her desk, all her colleagues looked at her in surprise, and she smiled apologetically at them. “Rough night?” Jess asked, as Myra pulled out her seat. “I guess.” “Myra.” She heard Aiden’s booming voice from his office and her back stiffened. She was really in trouble. She dropped her bag on the chair, pushed it back in and hurried to his office. She could not meet his eyes as he walked away from his desk towards her. She stood stiffly at attention. “Are you slacking off on purpose because your bosses are family?” He asked in a low tone. “No, sir.” She kept her eyes on the wall behind him. “Why are you almost one hour late for work?” She squinted as even trying to remember anything began to make her head hurt again. Aiden leaned down, and his face came into her line of sight. His eyes were dark and suspicious. “Where were you last night?” “I don’t know,” She said honestly. He barked out a bitter laugh and stepped back. “You don’t know. Are you cheating on me, Myra?” Her eyes widened as her body slackened into ease. “God, no.” “Then what kind of ridiculous answer was that?” He barked. She stiffened and looked away again. A knock came on the door and one of the officers poked his head in. “The chief wants you, captain.” Aiden looked from the officer to her. Then he picked up a stack of files and roughly pushed it onto her chest. “Get to work and stop slacking around.” He barked. “I need that within the hour.” She looked at him as tears stung her eyes. Was this really her fiancé? Why was he always so cold to her at work? She did not expect him to show favoritism, of course, but he never treated the rest of her colleagues like this. “Yes sir.” She said, and briskly walked out of his office back to her desk. She pulled a cup of painkillers out of her desk drawer and dry swallowed. Barely thirty minutes had passed when Aiden showed up to her desk with more files. “Are you done? Do this too.” She bent her head in humiliation. “How can he treat you like this for being late just once?” Jess whispered as he walked away. “Especially when you spent the night with him.” Myra turned wide eyes to her. “How did you know?” Jess flinched, surprised at her intensity. “You seemed so excited in the parking lot yesterday. And I passed you some hours later in traffic driving towards his place when I went to pick Reign up from daycare.” Myra’s jaw fell. “I called out to you, but I guess you did not see me. Your hair was so beautiful. You should let it down from time to time.” A searing pain sliced through Myra’s head. And then she remembered.

“You bastard!” Myra screamed as she banged the door shut behind her. She could see all the officers outside watching, and even though they could not see past the one-way glass, they were sure listening. But she did not care. “What?” Aiden rose from behind his desk. “You and my father must really think I am the world’s biggest fool.” She screamed as he crossed the floor towards her. His stride broke, but only just. He stopped in front of her and yelled, “What are you on about? Have you finished the work I assigned you?” She slapped him, hard. She did not care if she got suspended, or even fired for disrespecting her boss. Maybe she would tell the higher ups about their inappropriate conduct. “How dare you?” She slapped him again. “You are really some d*ckhead. You thought I would not remember?” “I have no idea what you are on about.” He said, looking at her with blazing eyes. “But if you don’t get out of my office now, I will forget you are my fiancé and send you to internal affairs.” “I should be sending you and the chief there.” She yelled at him. “You cheating bastard.” She yanked the engagement ring off her finger and threw it at him. “And I am not your bloody fiancé.” He was gritting his teeth now, his face purple with rage. He grabbed her arm and pulled her out of his office. “Walk.” He said through gritted teeth as they passed all the officers who were staring. They rode down the elevator to the underground garage. “You don’t want them to hear you are f*cking the chief?” She said in bitterness, fighting her tears. “How long?” “What?” “How long have you been f*cking my father?” She yelled. She did not care about his why. She did not have problems with him being gay or bisexual if only he had told her the truth and did not cheat on her. And of all people, with her own father. “What are you saying?” He frowned in confusion at her. “If you need rest and psychiatric evaluation, I can speed up the approval for sick leave.” Aiden said in a sudden sympathetic voice. She stepped back. “Sick leave? I saw you. Don’t make me out to be crazy.” She screamed as tears finally streamed down her face. Had she been with a monster all this time? It was bad enough that they did that to her. Now they were trying to gaslight her into thinking it never happened. Aiden shook his head, looking at her. “I am not surprised this is happening. You have been under a lot of stress lately with wedding planning.” “I am not crazy.” She cried, backing away from him. “But you are saying crazy things. Do you know how mad the chief would be if he heard this nonsense you are saying?” He said in a placating tone. Like he was on her side, cared for her. She shook her head. She knew what she saw. Maybe she did not remember at first, but she did now. “You should rest.” “No.” She screamed loudly. She was a detective. If anyone could find proof, it was her. She had witnessed the most horrible crimes in her few years as a detective. She knew all the early signs. If she did not find answers quickly and nip this in the bud, this may turn into a horrible criminal case. Psychiatry? Was that their plan? To commit her into an institution and say she was crazy to save their reputation after she caught them? That made sense. That is why they knocked her out and took her home and set up everything to look like she had never been to that condo. The cold bastards. They had it all thought out. They even changed her clothes. She began to back away quickly. “Myra.” Aiden said, hurrying towards her. She spun around and ran. They were all badass detectives. If anyone could manipulate evidence, it would be a badass detective. She opened her door quickly, and shut it just as he placed his hand on her car. He tried to get in front of her car, but when he saw she could well run him over, he jumped to the side. She pulled out and drove straight to his condo. She soon saw him speeding behind her. She yelled, and hit the steering repeatedly. The bastard. She had destroyed that place last night. That is all the evidence she needed to prove she was there and was not crazy. She jumped out of the car and ran into the elevator. But just before the door slid shut, Aiden shoved his hand between the door, and got in with her. “What are you doing?” “What are YOU doing? He fired back. She ignored him and ran out of the elevator as soon as the door slid open. He reached out to grab her, but she slid past him and scanned her copy of his keycard against the door. “You cannot come into my house without my permission.” He said loudly, gripping both her arms and shaking her. “Not when you willingly gave me the key.” She kneed him in the inner thigh, and he stumbled back, howling in pain. She pushed the door open and ran straight for his bedroom, already fishing her phone out of her pocket to take pictures. But when she stepped into the bedroom, it was spotless. Myra gasped, stumbling as she missed a step. This could not be real. The mirrors she was sure she had shattered were all hanging untouched against the walls. The windows had no dents, and all the medals were perfectly arranged. “Found what you were searching for?” She heard Aiden behind her. She spun around. “You fixed it. You fixed everything overnight.” He shook his head at her and began to pull out his phone. “The chief would want to know this. It is better to take you to the hospital now that it is still early.” She gripped his hand. “Don’t you dare.” “I may not have the full right to do it yet, but your parents do. You need an evaluation. You cannot do your job like this.” Fear suddenly gripped her heart. She did not want to end up in a straight jacket at some psychiatric home. She had seen it happen many times. Some people managed to prove they have never been crazy and got freedom years later, but some never did. “Please.” The word slipped out of her mouth as her heart squeezed. Aiden stopped. He shook his head and kissed her forehead. “I am sorry. This is all my fault. I have been too hard on you lately.’ She felt tears streaming down her eyes at her sudden helplessness, even as he hugged her close. “It will all soon be over. We can move the wedding forward and do a smaller one if it’s too stressful,” he said, caressing her body and kissing her forehead again and again. She cried harder, wanting to take a knife to the monster’s chest and carve his heart out. “I’ll call in sick for you.” He finally let her go. “Go relax on the bed, I’ll grab some groceries to cook for you.” He smiled down at her. His gentle, handsome face would deceive a stranger. The way it had deceived her all these years. How could somebody love a monster for years and not know it? As he walked away, her eyes fell on something bright in a shadowed part of the hallway, just outside the bedroom door. She waited to hear the front door lock before she hurried over and picked up. Her eyes widened as she saw the silver belt from her robe last night.

“Mom. Did you not hear what I said?” Myra asked, looking at her mother who went on sketching out a shoe design, as if she had not just told her she had found her husband in bed with her own fiancé. “You don’t believe me?” Myra continued, and feverishly dug into her pocket for the belt. Her mother was her last hope. If anyone could protect her and punish her father for what he did, it was her mother. “Look.” She raised the belt. “So you are sleeping with a man you are not yet married to.” Her mother said quietly, and took off her glasses to finally look at her. “What?” Myra’s jaw fell. “I taught you about the dangers of premarital sex.” her mother said, gently putting her computer tablet aside. “You would not be this hurt if you had not given your body to Aiden.” “I am an adult.” Myra lost it, and stood up. “How is my choice to have consensual sex worse than those men betraying me like this?” Her mother was always the traditional wife. The real patriarchy princess. In her eyes, men were always blameless, and she never stood up to her husband, even though she was the one with all the money, and her father was a former governor. But this? This was just too much. “We should hope Aiden does not tell your father about this. He would be so disappointed in you.” “Mom.” Myra shrieked in disbelief. “Is this all you can say? He betrayed me.” “I don’t know what you want me to do, Myra.” Her mother said with sad eyes. “I don’t know what you think I can possibly do to your father.” she added helplessly, as if she was not a f*cking multi-millionaire. Myra staggered back. How could these people be her parents? One evil, the other spineless. “You will not help me?” She asked, as tears began to stream down her eyes again. “I am your only child.” Her mother sighed in exhaustion. “I love you Myra. But your father is so close to the goal he has worked towards all his life. Now is the time he needs our support the most, not us tearing him down.” Myra fell to the couch, a sudden stab of pain in her chest. Why had she come here? Why did she even bother? Tyson Shaw was Savannah Shaw’s god. She would do anything to please him. The only reason she had not given her whole wealth to her husband was because her own father, the former governor, had made the company and assets only transferable to his grandchildren, not his son-in-law. But her mother spent her whole life trying to overcompensate for that. She licked the very floor the man walked on, and never protected even her own daughter from him. People called it love, but Myra did not know what to call it. She looked at her mother, suddenly realizing that if she had married Aiden, this would likely be her life. Before last night, she too had been close to licking the floor Aiden walked on. Not anymore. She stood up. “It’s nice to see you and your husband both put political ambitions over my well-being.” Her mother stood up hurriedly, and began to walk towards her. “Myra. Don’t be like this. If this scandal gets out, your father’s political career will be dead on arrival.” Myra smiled bitterly. “You people hurt me in the worst way possible. I will hit you all where it hurts the most too.” She marched out of her parents’ luxurious mansion to her small car. As she drove back to the office, her plan came together in her head. She would strike both Aiden and her father with one blow, and gain as much power as she could in the process, so she would never have to be at anyone’s mercy like this ever again. Aiden was calling her phone non-stop, but she ignored his calls as she walked over to the police chief’s office. “Myra.” Her father said cheerfully as she walked in. He never called her that at work. It was always Ms Shaw. “Good day chief.” She stood at attention, looking at the demon who was her father. He was acting like nothing happened last night. “You look well. I thought you were taking sick leave for the rest of the day.” He looked her over with a smile. “Miscommunication sir.” He nodded. “That’s my girl. You are never lazy.” She pressed her lips together, and said nothing. “Why are you here, Ms Shaw?” He said, his attention back at the desktop on his table. “To apologize.” She said, He glanced up, and squinted in confusion at her. “I was foolish to turn my back on my duty yesterday. I would like to continue with the plan.” She paused. “If the spot is still available.” He turned back fully to her again. “It is still available,” he said slowly. “But what if you change your mind again?” “I won’t, chief.” She kept her eyes up. “I don’t believe you. One word from Captain Acosta and you could be messing up my plans again.” She pressed her lips to stifle her scream. Hearing Aiden’s name from his lips now sent hives all over her skin as the memory of her father lovingly biting his neck came back to her mind. “I won’t, chief.” She repeated, and her voice came out sounding teary. “Are you okay, Ms Shaw?” He sounded concerned now. She nodded, unable to risk speaking because she would break down here in his office. If she had not seen that belt a few hours ago, at this point she would have begun to believe she had dreamed up the whole thing, or she had simply gone crazy. He and Aiden were such great actors. “OK,” He pulled a document out from under a pile on his table. “I need your signature, my dear. You can’t back out till Professor Callaghan Dankworth is in jail. If not, you risk imprisonment.” She hesitated for only a moment. She pulled a pen from her breast pocket and signed. Her father took the document with a smile and nodded. “You are a grown woman now. I am so proud of you.” She saluted and began to walk out of his office when he said. “Ms Shaw.” She stopped, but could not bear to turn back and look at him. “You must succeed at all costs. F*ck the professor if that is the only way to get concrete evidence,” he said. Her back stiffened. Did she hear well? Did her father just say that? They never discussed such topics. She turned back, but all his attention was back to the screen of his desktop. Her shoulders sagged as she reached for the door. Something was off. Something bigger was at play here that she did not yet know about. When she pulled the door open, Aiden was standing outside. He was looking at her with disbelief. “What did you just do?” She sidestepped him and began to walk away, towards the auditorium where the brief would be starting in a few minutes. Aiden grabbed her as soon as they were inside and pinned her against the wall. “You would f*ck my father?” She smiled darkly at him. “Sounds familiar? Quite sad that he insists he is not your father though.” “You wh*re!” he groaned. “I always knew you had hot pants for all the men in the department.” “Aiden Acosta.” She smiled, and leaned up to kiss his beard stubble. “You are about to find out what whoring truly means.” “Ms Shaw.” She heard the Professor’s voice call, bringing her back to the present. She blinked and began to move along with the other college students to the theater hall for their physical trials. “Hey bitch.” Myra heard as soon as she stepped into the hallway. She froze as everyone began to laugh. “Lying bitch.” Another female voice said. “What makes you think the Professor would even look at you?” Myra’s back stiffened. How did they find out so quickly? The whole mission was supposed to be classified.

Myra turned around and looked at the students who had congregated in the hall leading to the theater. “What did you just say?” She asked, her fist balling beside her. “Not you, gorgeous.” The boy with the perfect teeth from earlier said. “The gremlin behind you.” Myra turned behind to see Valentina Steels, the girl she had sat beside during class.  Valentina Steels was the last person that brought up sexual assault charges against Professor Cal, and one of Myra’s duties was to befriend her and get as much information as she could from her. She watched the frightened girl as she squirmed under the gaze of everyone packed in the hallway. This was a private college, an elite school only for the children of billionaires. And in colleges like these, it was like being back in high school. The students were mostly immature brats and all the professors looked away to avoid offending powerful people. A girl with several cosmetic face lifts at her young age walked towards Valentina Steels and threw yogurt down the front of her shirt. “This is what happens when a prestigious school admits gutter rats like you.” She said, and all the students around laughed and hooted. Valentina gasped, looking down horrified at her stained dress. “I have said the scholarship program should be scrapped countless times, but no one listens.” The cosmetic-girl continued. “Now, look at Ms Gremlin here accusing Professor Cal of assault. Have you looked in the mirror?” The people around laughed harder.  Myra had been determined to stay out of these petty student fights, since the Professor was her main focus.  But this was all getting out of hand. “Is that cum on her shirt?” A boy pointed at the white yogurt stains on Valentina’s ruined dress, and they all laughed harder.  Myra grabbed the frightened girl’s hand and began to march towards the restroom.  “Hey newbie.” The cosmetic-girl stepped in front of her. “What do you think you are doing?” Myra stared her down.  She was not sure what the girl saw in her eyes, but she shrunk two sizes, and grudgingly strutted away.  Myra continued to the restroom, grabbed a paper napkin and gently pushed it in Valentina’s hand. “Thank you.” The girl managed to say before she burst into tears.  Heart-wrenching sobs. Myra looked away and inspected her nails awkwardly. She did not know what to say to the girl. But soon the Professor would be brought to justice and everyone would know she had not lied. “You should not let anyone bully you. They cannot hit you, because if you go to the media, it would be a wrap for their parents.” Myra said finally. Valentina sniffed and looked up.  She looked like she was in a daze and could not hear her. She walked to the sink and began to wash her face. “Are you OK?” Myra turned to look at her.  Now that she was looking at her well, Valentina was not just shy, she looked like she was actually teetering on the edge. Who wouldn’t though? “Please excuse me.” Valentina said, startling her. “I have to take off my shirt and wash it.” “Oh,” Myra said, and paused. “Will you be fine?” The girl nodded silently.  Myra nodded once and walked out of the restroom. She bent the corner, and began to take the stairs down, when she saw Professor Cal. She froze.  What was he doing here?  She glanced back up and suddenly remembered these stairs also led towards the Library. But it was still weird that he was here when Valentina was not far very away in the restroom. She nodded in greeting as she continued walking down the stairs. He nodded back wordlessly.  When she got to the theater, everyone was already there and talking in low tones.  She saw the bullies glance at her, but when she glared at them, they hurriedly looked away. “All paired up?” The Professor’s quiet, deep voice asked as he finally entered the theater hall.  “Yes.” The students chorused as they looked around to see who everyone had paired up with. Then their eyes fell on her. “Ms..” Professor Cal said, covering the ground towards her. “Shaw.” Myra said, turning to look up into his startling, seductive amber eyes. “Ms Shaw. Why don’t you have a partner?” “I did not know I needed to have one.” She said, holding the gaze he too was unwilling to break. “Because again, you arrived late. If punctuality is a problem for you, I’m afraid you will be failing my class.” He said, staring down at her. She said nothing for a while, just stared back at him. The hall was suddenly quiet now. “I could dance alone.” She said finally. “Or with her.” She turned to look at Valentina as she entered the theater hall. “Valentina is with me.” A boy said, as he stretched his hand out to her. Myra turned back to see Professor Cal was still watching her.  “I am afraid you cannot dance alone, Ms Shaw. How well you work with a partner is what this assessment is about.” She wondered what he must have looked like as a young man.  Every single girl in this class had a big crush on the man. He was handsome in a way that was unnatural, and his dignified age seemed to make him even more desirable. He was aware of his looks, that was why he probably seduced those students.  He was staring at her now, the way he had first looked at her when she walked into the auditorium this morning, with curiosity. “You can dance with her, Prof.” A boy said from the back.  Myra turned in surprise to see everyone impatiently nodding in agreement, they all wanted to be done and get their marks. Only one person was looking at her with venom, the cosmetic-girl, who she still did not know her name. “Do you mind?” The Professor asked, his eyes still on her. “Why would I?” She parted her lips to whisper.  The man’s eyebrows lifted, then he squinted at her. He suddenly turned around, and walked away. “Who is going first?” He asked as he took a seat and picked up his tablet.  The speakers came alive as the first pair climbed the stage, and called out their music number to the sound team in the gallery above. Myra watched the pair gracefully float around the stage in perfect form and sync, as her mind took flight in thoughts again.  “Miss Shaw.”  She looked up and found herself staring into Professor Cal’s eyes.  Her breath caught at the intensity she saw there. He straightened, and leaned back. “It’s finally our turn, what do you want to do?” He asked, rolling his sleeve up.  His forearms were all muscles, veined and strong, and she knew he would have no problems lifting her off the floor as they danced. She inhaled as her eyes traced the dark-inked tattoo on his left forearm, a broad and detailed feather of an eagle. “Whatever you want.” She finally responded, and Professor Cal turned back to squint at her with interest again. Myra tried to measure her breath as her heart began to beat faster and faster. Everyone was looking at them now, waiting. “Well, you don’t plan to dance on that seat, do you?” “Huh?” her jaw fell. “Come on. My students are impatient to see me dance after so long.” he flashed her a broad smile and her heart stopped. This was the first time the man was smiling, and she was suddenly confused.  One of her special talents as a detective was her ability to read people.  But since she met this man, she had not seen even one hint to prove that he was that monster they had analyzed every day at the precinct, for the past few days.  She stood up.  In her experience, there were a few cases where looks could be deceiving.  She just had to make sure this was not one of those. Till she found clear proof that he was innocent, he would always be a suspect in her eyes. She walked behind him, and stood on the stage. Professor Cal walked near the gallery and called out Ed Sheeran’s Shivers. As the song started, he walked back and took a position behind her.  She felt his nose push her hair to the side as he leaned in. “May I?” He asked softly, and she resisted closing her eyes as she nodded. He placed his hands on her waist and she immediately felt the same zap of current she felt when he grabbed her hand earlier. He felt it too because she heard him inhale sharply behind her, and quickly tried to mask it with a cough. Heat from his chest burned into her skin, and she did not doubt she was now red all over. She ignored her body betraying her, and leaned her back fully into his chest as his hands guided her waist, and they moved on the floor. His hand traveled from her waist up to her shoulder, and then traced a line back down to her wrist, sending fresh shocks up every nerve in her body. He grabbed her hand, and she artfully spiraled away from him, unfurling like a ribbon. Then he yanked her back to himself, and she leaned her face against his as they swayed their hips for a few seconds to the rhythm of the music.  “OK for a lift?” He asked in a low voice. “Yes.” she whispered, becoming breathless.  He looked strong enough to bench press her if he wanted, so she trusted him not to drop her. She moved all her weight to her top half as she felt his hands slowly traveling down to her thighs, and suddenly she was in the air, spinning around.  He caught her easily as she fell back down and gracefully slid down the length of his body, their skin hot against each other, till she was bursting a split on the floor. He pulled her up again, and she rose to her feet, closing her legs like a pair of scissors.  She placed her hand on his shoulder as they salsa’d to the left end of the stage, turning her neck to the audience, and then back at him, again and again. She did not miss that everyone was watching with their jaws on the floor. As they moved back to the right side of the stage, she kept her eyes just on him. He too, was staring at her intently. He spun her around one last time, and then she lowered her top half backward till her body formed a partial upside down V, then slammed back up into his chest. She found herself staring directly into his eyes as the music finally stopped, and applause erupted all over.  They were both breathing hard, still in each other’s arms.  His eyes burned as he looked at her for one long second, swallowed, and finally let go. They gave a polite bow to the students who were cheering. Later, everyone was filling out of the theater room, when Professor Cal glanced back at her and said,  “You just got your five points back.” Myra stopped, unsure what to say, when someone suddenly ran back into the theater room, wide-eyed. “Valentina just jumped off the building.”

Myra ran upstairs beside the college students. She peeked over the balustrade to see Valentina’s mangled body on the ground floor, blood rapidly pooling around her, before security appeared and threw a trampoline over her. Myra stepped back, horrified. She had seen a lot of dead bodies since she became a cop, but this one shook her.  She had been talking to that girl just one hour ago. She had noticed she was depressed. Why had she not done anything to help her, or stayed with her? She looked around at the others, some stunned, the others talking excitedly, and began to back away from them.  That was her only class for the day, anyway. She was near her rented luxury car when her phone buzzed.  She checked to see her father was summoning an emergency meeting.  She gripped her phone tightly, almost crushing it. He had heard it already. When she arrived at the briefing hall, everyone was already waiting. She ignored Aiden who was scanning her mini skirt and bodycon top with clouded, furious eyes.  She saluted the police chief, and he nodded and gestured for her to sit. “This is now a homicide case.” He said as soon as she sat down.  She frowned.  Valentina jumped off the building herself.  Just as she thought about this, the projector came on in the almost dark room. She watched in surprise as a video of the college came on, showing the exact spot Valentina died. The girl stood close to the balustrade and was staring into space. Suddenly, hands appeared from behind and pushed her off the building. Myra gasped. “You did not suspect something was off, detective?” Aiden stressed sarcastically.  She turned furious eyes at him, and the tension in the room became palpable.  Myra heard Jess clear her throat beside her, and finally looked away. “This has become a dangerous mission. I suggest Lieutenant Shaw withdraw immediately.” Aiden said, turning to look at the police chief.  Myra did not look at them, she could not bear to. “I can take care of myself, Captain.” She said in her most gentle voice. “Thank you.” “Even when the man you are after is a murderer?” Aiden said hotly, leaning into the boardroom table separating them. “What?” Myra frowned in confusion. “Captain!” Her father’s voice barked, startling everyone.  She turned to her father, as Aiden relaxed back against his seat with a scowl. The room fell into silence.  She knew everyone suspected something was wrong with all three of them at this point, and must be dying to know the details. The room remained in complete silence as they heard people talking and moving around downstairs. Her father finally turned to her. “We suspect Professor Callaghan pushed Miss Steels.” “Why?” The question was out of her lips before she could hold back. “Why?” Her father frowned at her, then he paused, and his voice took on a low tone again, “Probably to silence her.” “That makes no sense. He thinks the case against him is closed. Why would he suddenly choose to silence her now?”  “Perhaps you slipped up on your first day already, and he found out we are investigating.” Aiden spoke up again.  Their colleagues around him shifted uncomfortably. They had never had such a chaotic meeting before.  Myra smiled broadly at him, tickled at how much the thought of her around his supposed father was driving him crazy. So it hurts? And she had only just started. “I can assure you I didn’t slip up, Captain Acosta.” She said in a humble voice. “And I am certain the Professor did not push Miss Steels off that building.”  Everyone turned, and were looking at her now. She stood up and walked quickly to the projector.  She paused the video that was on a loop and pointed to the murderer’s hands. “Although this person has gloves on, and it is difficult to tell their gender even, this gap here.” She pointed to the exposed skin between where their hand glove ended and where their sleeve began, “Would have been enough to expose the Professor.” “What are you talking about?” “Professor Cal has a large tattoo on his forearm,” Myra said. Everyone around the table seemed to lean forward and peer at the image. Her father picked up the control himself and zoomed in on the hands. “Are there no other images that show the face?” “We barely managed to get this one. All the footage from the other security cameras nearby had been wiped clean.” Major Lila said. Myra looked away in thought.  Whoever had killed Valentina was not working alone then. That was the only way all evidence could be scraped so quickly. “Somebody must have seen something.” She said out loud, “The college is large, and this spot can be seen from several points.” Her father moved the slide, and she saw herself going to the restroom with Valentina, and then Professor Cal talking to Valentina on the stairway leading down from the restroom. The same place she had walked past him that afternoon. She frowned. “You were the last two who spoke to the young woman. I look forward to seeing your report at the end of today. We may find some clues there.” Her father said, then paused, “but you will not be working solo anymore.” She turned to look at him, surprised.  Did he simply care about her safety, or suddenly did not trust her to perform well anymore? “Sergent Greg.” The chief’s voice called. Greg hurried to his feet, and stood at attention.  “You will be joining Miss Shaw, act as her boyfriend, best friend, cousin, or whatever, but stick to her.” Myra could not resist stealing a glance at Aiden, and it was a struggle not to laugh.  Was she imagining it, or was her father suddenly screwing Aiden over? Were they not lovers? Why did he not care about his feelings? Everyone knew how much Aiden hated men around her. “Yes chief.” Greg said stiffly. But as he took his seat again, he smiled at her and she smiled back. “I don’t believe that tattoo b*llshit.” Aiden suddenly said loudly. “You saw the tattoo for the first time today, you cannot possibly remember all the details.”  “Have you forgotten I’ve got a photographic memory?” Myra fired back. “Besides, Professor Cal could not have pushed her.” “Why is that?” Her father looked up at her. “Because he was with me when she fell.” Aiden literally growled loudly at that statement, and she held his gaze with a small smile.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303083”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

CHARLOTTE’S POV You know those stories where the girl gets whisked off into a surprise marriage and ends up living happily ever after? Yeah, this might not be one of them. I was halfway through a cup of coffee and a chapter deadline when the world decided to flip itself upside down. “Charlotte, your mother and I need to talk to you”. That was Barry, my charming, overly groomed stepfather, whose love for tailored suits almost equals his obsession with control. He never “needed to talk”. He ordered meetings like a CEO who forgot he was also part of a family. I thought it would be about my writing again. Something about it wasn’t “career-worthy” or “profitable” enough for someone with a legacy like mine. Whatever that meant. They seize every opportunity to make fun of me and my career path. I dragged myself into the dining room and immediately regretted it. Barry sat at the head of the table, arms crossed, a folder in front of him like he was about to present or pitch a business deal to a potential client. My mother, Dianne, perched beside him, wearing that same silk robe she always wore when she had something to hide. I should have turned around. I should have walked out. But I didn’t, because I’m polite and stupid. And apparently, the bride-to-be. “You are getting married,” Barry announced. I laughed out loud. A full-on snort. “Funny.” He didn’t laugh. Neither did Mom. My stomach dropped. “I’m sorry, what?” I asked again, hoping I had heard wrong. Maybe they said “You’re not getting married” or “You’re burying someone,” which honestly sounded more pleasant. Barry opened the folder and slid it towards me. A neat, clinical contract. One glance, and my name was there, bold letters, right next to AIDEN KINGSTON. I blinked. “Is this a prank?” I asked Barry, expecting an answer. “This is real,” Barry said. “The company is going under. We are at the edge, Charlotte. If this marriage goes through, the Kingstons will bail us out.” “You mean they will own us,” I snapped. My mother reached for my hand. Hers was cold, trembling. “Sweetheart, we wouldn’t do this unless we had no choice.” “No choice?” I pulled my hand away. “You always have a choice. Like not selling off your daughter like a cheap product. I am your only child for crying out loud.” Barry narrowed his eyes. “It’s for your good. The company was your father’s….. “Don’t,” I warned. “Don’t bring my father into this.” His face tightened and I recognized that look. It was the same one he wore when he came into my life after my father died in a car accident. The same one he had when he married my mother barely three months later. I’ve never said it out loud, but some truths don’t need words. Barry wasn’t my father’s brother in any way that mattered except maybe in blood, and even that felt like a stain. “Why him? I don’t even know him,” I said quietly. “This Aiden guy.” “You’ll get to know him,” Barry said as if that made it any better. “He’s a good and handsome man, from a good family. Their family has power, money and we are drowning in debt. This marriage is the only thing that can save Parker & Co. ” “But it’s Dad’s company,” I shot back. “You’re just….” I caught myself not finishing my words: You are just the man who married my mother after my father died. Barry leaned forward, with a calm and calculated voice. “Your father left this company to me and all I am trying to do is to save what’s left of it, so you should be grateful. And like I said earlier, Aiden is very powerful” “Translation: He’s rich and can save your reputation,” I said in sarcasm. Neither of them responded. I stared at the contract again, my fingers hovering above the paper like it might bite me. “You want me to just sign away my life?” “No” Mom whispered. “We want you to survive.” There it was. Not “be happy.” Not “fall in love.” Just survive. And suddenly, it made sense. The hushed meetings, the growing tension. The way Barry’s name had started disappearing from company headlines. It was obvious the board of directors was on his neck. The man was drowning and he’d rather throw me overboard to save himself. What a father he was. I stood with anger, the chair scraping against the floor. “This isn’t over.” Barry didn’t even flinch. “It never is” I spent the rest of the day pacing my room, biting back panic. I needed to see him. I took out my phone and googled “Aiden Kingston” like a mad woman. Spoiler alert, he is disgustingly attractive in that dark hair, chiseled jaw, brooding way. GREAT. What was even better? He had zero social media, zero interviews, and zero expression in the few pictures I found. A mystery wrapped in expensive suits and silence. And he was going to be my husband. I was twenty-two, a writer and a dreamer. Someone who cried during dog commercials and believed love should be a choice, not a transaction. But in 48 hours, I’d be engaged to a stranger whose name felt like a headline, not a future. And deep down, I knew something was off. Barry wanted this marriage too much. My mother looked haunted. And the Kingstons…..they didn’t need us. But they wanted me. Why? This whole getting married is so sudden and strange. I mean who still does arranged marriage in this century? A few minutes ago I was excited about finishing my second book and submitting it to the editors and publishers. And now I find myself in this mess. Why does God hate me? Why has the universe decided to punish me? I didn’t have answers to any of my questions, but I had one feeling I couldn’t shake; This marriage wasn’t the end of my story, it was only the beginning.

AIDEN’S POV People think being born into money makes life easier. Oh, they are so wrong. Money doesn’t erase secrets. It just buys better ways to bury them. I was eight when I realized my family didn’t operate on the concept of love. They operated on a strategy. Every hug was calculated and every smile had an agenda. So when my father, Adam Kingston, called me into his office and said, “You are getting married” I didn’t flinch. I just asked, “To whom? “Charlotte Parker,” he said, pouring himself a drink from his wine shelf in his office. “Barry Parker’s stepdaughter and Dianne’s only child.” I sat down, legs crossed, watching the amber liquid swirl in his glass. I recognized the name. Who didn’t? The Parkers were once one of our biggest rivals in the industry until they weren’t. “Didn’t you bankrupt Barry?” I asked calmly. I saw the shocked expression on his face before he quickly replaced it with a smile. “I broke him, piece by piece. Years of precision. And now? He’s desperate. Perfect timing. Barry is greedy too.” I didn’t respond. I knew better than to question his motives. Adam Kingston never did anything without a ten-year plan attached. “She’s a writer,” he continued “Pretty, smart, wasted in that house. But she has your mother’s grace and your grandmother’s fire.” “So, you have been watching her.” He raised a brow. “We all watch what matters.” I leaned back in my chair. The leather creaked beneath my weight. “And what do I get out of this?” I asked. “Becoming the CEO of our company and Barry’s company and most importantly A CLEAN SLATE.” Those last three words cut deeper than I expected. Because no matter how many years passed, or how many stories my PR team covered up, I’d never been able to erase her. My past. The woman I once loved. Or maybe I still love her. Alana. Beautiful but toxic. Broken in all ways I refused to see until it was too late. We married young against both our families’ wishes. At first, it was passion. Then came the pregnancy… and everything fell apart. Alana said the baby ruined her. That motherhood wasn’t in her plan. That the life inside her was a mistake. She gave birth to a baby girl. My daughter. And within minutes, she was gone. The doctors said she died from complications. When they said Alana had passed, too, due to complications, it didn’t add up. The whole thing felt somehow. I saw the blood, her body but deep down I knew something else was up. And when I started digging and asking questions, my family shut it all down. “It’s over,” they said. “Let it go” But I couldn’t, I still can’t. So when my father offered me this marriage like it was a key to redemption, I didn’t say yes, and I didn’t say no either. Instead, I asked the only question that mattered to me. “Does she know?” He shook his head. “She’ll find out like you did, eventually.” And that was the thing about arranged marriages. No one ever asks the parties involved if they want to get married. Two days later I met Charlotte. She walked into my father’s office like a storm dressed in soft fabrics. Tall, graceful, and visibly pissed. Her eyes scanned the room like she was ready to bolt. Like the walls themselves were a trap. She looked at me like I was the enemy. Good. I probably was. “Charlotte,” Adam said standing from his leather chair, “Meet Aiden.” Her gaze didn’t waver. “I didn’t come here to be introduced. I came here to ask why your family thinks my life is a bargaining chip.” I tried not to smile. She had a spine and that was rare around here. “Nice to meet you too,” I said. Her eyes narrowed. “Don’t flatter yourself, this isn’t mutual.” “She’s bold,” I muttered under my breath. She heard me. Of course she did. Adam gestured to the chairs, “Sit both of you. We have much to discuss.” I sat first. Charlotte hesitated, then followed suit, like she didn’t want to give us satisfaction. She crossed her arms tightly over her chest. I could almost feel the force of her dislike radiating across the table. “You don’t want this,” she said, turning to me. “You think I do?” I asked, staring back. She blinked like she hadn’t expected that kind of response from me. “I don’t know you.” she continued, voice lower now. “ I don’t love you and I won’t pretend this is anything more than a transaction.” ”Good, then we understand each other.” I said giving her a smirk. There was a bit of silence. She shifted in her seat, visibly frustrated but under it all, I could feel something else. Fear, Exhaustion, and Confusion. I knew those emotions well. ‘I’m not your enemy, Charlotte.” I said quietly. “Then why do you look like an executioner?” Touché Adam chuckled like this was entertainment. “You two are perfect for each other.” We both ignored him. “I don’t plan to stay married,” she said finally. “I will play along until my family’s company is out of the mud. And after that, I’m gone.” I nodded. “Fine by me.” Her voice. Her honesty. She’s so different and I just couldn’t wrap my head around her. The fire in her eyes reminded me of the man I used to be, before the world broke me. She brought out some feelings I had buried inside of me over the years. Feelings I was unsure about too. And as she stormed out of the office like she hadn’t just been handed a future she never asked for, I realized something. This wasn’t going to be a business arrangement. It was going to be war. And part of me, the part I thought was dead, was curious enough to see who would win.

CHARLOTTE’S POV I wasn’t sure what I expected when I walked into that room. Maybe someone arrogant and cold. The type who saw women as part of a checklist. A name, a ring, and a legacy. But Aiden Kingston wasn’t what I imagined, he was worse. He was calm. And not the “let’s talk this out” kind of calm. The dangerous kind. The kind that said I’ve seen things you wouldn’t survive. He didn’t argue or smile. He didn’t try to charm me like most men would when told they’d be marrying a stranger. Instead, he just looked at me like I was another detail in a long, exhausting list of duties. Which pissed me off even more. I wasn’t a detail. And I wasn’t his. Back home, I slammed the door to my room and stared at the ceiling, unsure whether I wanted to scream or cry. I chose both A few angry tears slipped down my cheeks, but I wiped them away before they could fully fall. Weakness wasn’t allowed here. Not in Barry’s house. Not under Dianne’s shadow. And for what? A dying company? A reputation she already ruined years ago? The betrayal stung more than the deal itself. Barry, I could understand. He was always about power. Always looking for the next hand to play. But Mom? She looked at me like she had already mourned me. Like the version of me she loved had been buried with my father. Maybe it had. Maybe I died the day she moved on with his brother. I rolled onto my side, grabbing my phone, instinctively opening my notes app, the only place where my voice still mattered. > Title: The Deal. Opening Line: She never imagined her signature would cost her soul. Mood: Betrayed, trapped, angry.> I stopped typing. Because this wasn’t fiction anymore. This was my life. The next morning, I was summoned again. No “good morning,” no “how are you feeling?” Just a cold knock and a clipped voice from Barry’s assistant. “The Kingstons would like you to attend a dinner at their estate tonight at seven sharp. It’s a formal dinner. Like I was some prized puppy being trained for show. I didn’t respond. I just closed the door and stared at my closet. Formal. I hated that word. It usually meant stuffing myself into a dress that wasn’t made for comfort and pretending I wasn’t silently screaming on the inside. But I picked a dress anyway. A navy blue, off-shoulder, sleek, and subtle. Not flashy, not soft. Just enough to remind them I wasn’t easy to break. The Kingston estate was something out of a rich person’s fever dream. Marble floors, crystal chandeliers, glass walls that reflected your thoughts before you even had them. Everything screamed money, but it was too clean. Too curated like a museum that was scared of feeling real. Aiden was waiting when I walked in, dressed in black. Of course, he probably slept in suits. He didn’t say much, just nodded at me like we were business partners about to sign a merger. I wanted to stab him with my heel. Instead, I smiled. Fake, Poised, and Perfect. We were led into the dining room, where his father and mother waited, looking like they had stepped straight out of a royal family portrait. “Charlotte,” Adam Kingston said smoothly, rising to greet me. “You look stunning.” I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. “Thank you, sir.” “Please, call me Adam. We’re family now.” The word made my stomach twist. Dinner was a blur of silverware, small talk, and veiled warnings disguised as compliments. “So, Charlotte,” his mother said, dabbing her lips with a linen napkin, “What are your views on privacy? Especially once you are married?” I blinked. “I’m sorry?” “I mean,” she continued, eyes sharp and polite, “Do you believe secrets should stay between husband and wife? Or do you think honesty is always best, no matter the cost?” Ah, there it was. I glanced at Aiden, He was expressionless, staring at his plate like it held answers to questions no one dared to ask. “I think,” I said carefully, “that honesty is useless if the person listening is already committed to lying.” There was a pause. Then Adam laughed. “She’s smart. I like that.” Aiden still didn’t speak. When dinner ended, Aiden walked me to the car. The silence between us was thick, buzzing with everything we didn’t say. Just before I stepped in, I turned to him. “I’m not your puppet,” I said. “I know.” “And I’m not staying quiet. If I find out what this really is —” “You will,” he cut in, his voice low. “Eventually.” His eyes met mine, and for a second, I saw something flicker behind them. Pain? Regret? Maybe even a warning. But then it was gone. And he stepped back. “Goodnight Charlotte.” The door closed. That night, I didn’t write anything, I didn’t cry, I didn’t pace. I just lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, wondering how many lies it would take to break a person completely. Because something told me this marriage wasn’t the beginning of a story. It was the unraveling of one. And I was stuck inside it.

CHARLOTTE’S POV It’s strange how quickly life can pivot. One day, you are arguing with your mother about a future you don’t want, and the next, you are standing before a mirror in a wedding gown that doesn’t feel like yours, yet somehow it oddly fits. I always thought I’d run away if forced into something like this. But here I was, not running, screaming, or fighting. Just…. accepting. Maybe it was exhaustion. Or the way Aiden had looked at me the night we signed the marriage agreement. His eyes were quiet, guarded but not cruel. Maybe it was because deep down, I knew there was no going back. My father’s legacy was gone. My mother had made her bed and I was the final pawn left on the board. So I surrendered, but on my terms. I would walk into this with my head high, even if my heart dragged behind me. The morning of the wedding was calm. Too calm. No last-minute protests or soap opera-style objections. Just makeup artists, photographers, and my mother pretending this was every girl’s dream. “You look beautiful,” she said, adjusting the veil on my head. I glanced at her reflection beside mine in the mirror. “Do I look like someone marrying for love?” She paused, hands frozen. “You look like someone who’s ready.” Ready? For what exactly? I didn’t even bother to ask. The ceremony was held at the Kingston estate’s garden. Grand and luxurious. The kind of wedding fairy tales had been ghostwritten by a board of directors and filled with silent stares instead of sweet nothings. Aiden looked sharp, as always. Perfect suit, perfect posture. But his eyes….. they weren’t perfect. They were distant, like he was somewhere else. Still, when he took my hand, there was a spark. A flicker of something real. “Ready?” he asked under his breath. I nodded. “Let’s do it.” The vows were read, rings exchanged. A kiss that was more political than passionate and then just like that, I was Mrs Charlotte Kingston. The honeymoon was a blur. Not because it wasn’t memorable, but because it felt like someone else was living it. We flew to Santorini. Aiden’s choice was because I didn’t have a say. It was heartbreaking. Not having to get your dream wedding or honeymoon. We had separate rooms in a villa overlooking the sea. He never imposed, never assumed. Every moment we shared was polite…. careful. But on the third night, something shifted. We were sitting on the terrace after dinner, watching the sun dip below the horizon, painting the sky with a hundred shades of fire. “You are not what I expected.” He said suddenly. I turned to him. “What did you expect?” “A spoiled heiress, a reluctant bride. Someone bitter and angry.” I chuckled. “Oh, I am bitter and angry. But I’m learning to keep it stylish.” He smiled. A real one for the first time since I met him. It changed his entire face. It made his face lit and his eyes pop. “You surprise me too,” I said. “You are less arrogant than I imagined.” He raised a brow. “Is that a compliment?” “Quite hard to believe it myself, but yes, it’s a compliment.” I giggled. The silence between us grew comfortable. We sat and just enjoyed each other’s company. And for the first time, I let myself look at him not as my husband on paper, but as a man. A complicated and guarded man with secrets behind those dark eyes. And maybe, just maybe, he wasn’t the villain I portrayed him to be. That night, we didn’t kiss, nor did we cross any lines. It wasn’t the usual honeymoon night where couples spend the night in each other’s arms or consummating their wedding. But when I fell asleep, I dreamed of him. Moving into Aiden’s mansion was a bit scary. Adjusting to a new environment was different for me. When we got out of the car and entered the mansion, it was as if all the staff knew what to do. They rushed into the living room and arranged. Aiden clears his throat slightly, his voice calm but distant. “This is Charlotte.” He paused and continued. “My wife,” “She will be staying here permanently. Whatever she needs, you give it to her with no questions asked or any delay. I glanced at him but he didn’t look at me. Elsie, Cheryl, you will make sure her rooms are always in order. If she wants to change anything in the east wing, let her. The house was too big and quiet. Aiden gave me the east wing of the mansion and said I could decorate it however I wanted. There were two maids, Elsie and Cheryl, a middle-aged woman, Petra, who is the chef, and coordinates the house. And also lots of securities. Elsie and Cheryl took my bags and took me to the east wing, and Aiden stayed back to give more instructions to the other staff. Aiden stayed in the west wing. Most mornings or evenings, we ate together. I started to notice some things about him. He always drank coffee at 6 a.m. and went to his private gym at 4 a.m. He always stopped at a particular window before leaving the house, like he was trying to remember something. Sometimes we stare at each other and other times our hands brush over each other. We weren’t in love but I guess we were trying to make it all work. I had hope. One evening, after a long walk in the garden, I returned to my room to find a gift box on my bed wrapped in a deep green ribbon. I opened the box and I saw a book. “The Secret Garden.” A book I had always loved since I was a child. And inside the box I found a note. “I remembered you mentioned this once. Not everything about this has to be a duty. – Aiden. My heart gave a small flutter. It was the gift he had given to me. Not a jewelry or perfume. It was a book. That night, I stood in front of his door for a full five minutes before I knocked. He opened the door. His shirt was unbuttoned at the top, his hair slightly tousled. He looked…. softer. “I wanted to say thank you,” I said. He nodded. “You are welcome.” There was a long pause. I didn’t walk back to my room to avoid the weird silence. Instead, I waited and then I asked. “Do you ever think we could make this work?” He didn’t answer, he just smiled. I just walked back to my room smiling. I didn’t fall in love with Aiden Kingston that night but I think it’s safe to assume that the door to love might be opened a little. I hope he thinks so too.

AIDEN’S POV I messed up. Not because I said too much, but because I allowed her to see something I buried a long time ago. That moment on the stairs, the book in her hands, the softness in her eyes, it cracked something inside me. And cracks? They are dangerous. Because when people find the cracks, they start digging. I have lived most of my life behind stone walls. And I built them for a reason. The next morning, I didn’t wait for breakfast. I left early. Charlotte had this look on her face last night like she thought something had changed between us that we were finally becoming something. We weren’t. We couldn’t. By the third day of me successfully avoiding Charlotte, she finally confronted me. I was in the study, hunched over reports I brought home from the office. I was deep inside my work when she walked in. “Aiden.” Her voice was gentle. “Can we talk?” I didn’t even look up. “I’m busy.” “You have been busy for days.” I sighed. “It’s called work, Charlotte. You should try it sometime.” She flinched, but she kept standing there. “Did I do something wrong?” I set my pen down slowly. “No.” “Then why are you acting as if we are strangers living together?” “I’m not acting, Charlotte.” My voice sounded so cold. “This is who I am.” Her lips parted, but no words came out of her mouth. I could see the hurt forming but she tried to hide it behind her pride. “She stepped closer to my desk. “You do not get to pull me in and then shut down without an explanation. I’m not a child.” “I never pulled you in,” I snapped raising my voice a bit. “Don’t mistake one act of kindness for something deeper. It is not as deep as you might think.” “You gave me a book from your childhood,” she said, her voice tight. “That’s not nothing.” “It was a moment of weakness. One I will make sure not to repeat ever again.” She stared at me, her eyes were sparkling like a glass of tears and it made me uncomfortable. Guilt doesn’t suit me. “I thought there was hope for us,” she whispered. “Oh, come on Charlotte, don’t tell me you think this is some love fairy tale story that the man and woman fall in love and they live happily ever after. Let me make this clear, There’s no hope for us, so stop trying to find it.” I said flatly. Charlotte blinked rapidly, trying to prevent the tears from falling. Then she turned and walked out without saying another word to me. Not that I was expecting one. I left the house like I was a thief because deep down I couldn’t face Charlotte after the encounter we had in my office. Why did I even decide to work from home? I need a distraction. I need a fix. I picked up my phone and called my friend at the club I usually visit. “Hey man, how’s it going?” “Aiden, my boss, I’m good, it’s been a while. Congratulations on your wedding. Too bad I wasn’t invited.” “Sorry bro.” I didn’t know what to say to him because I wanted to brush him off. “I need you to send a girl over to the usual spot.” “Okay, boss.” He knew better than to question me and I’m certain he wanted to ask questions. At the bar, I didn’t drink much. I just had a few glasses and I left the bar with my distraction. I got home in the evening. Honestly, I didn’t want her. I just needed to prove something to myself, and maybe to Charlotte, too. The second we walked in, I saw Charlotte curled up on the couch in the living room with a blanket. She was reading a book peacefully. Until she saw us. She looked at the girl holding my arm, then back at me. She stood slowly. “I see,” she said softly. “So this is how it’s going to be.” I didn’t answer. She turned to the maid, Elsie, who I didn’t notice was standing in the hallway. “Please make sure she gets whatever she needs,” Charlotte said calmly. “She’s a guest after all.” She didn’t wait for a response. She grabbed her book and the blanket and walked up the stairs. Later that night, the girl passed out drunk in the guest room. I didn’t even touch her. I wanted to but I just couldn’t do it. All I could think of was Charlotte’s silence. I stepped out of my room and I met Petra, the chef, trying to lock the side doors. She glanced at me. “Having a long night, sir?” I raised my eyebrow. “Any problem?” “No, sir.” She paused. “Just wondering if you are planning to keep hurting her, or if this is a one-time thing.” I stared at her. “Excuse me?” “She ate dinner alone, again and she barely touched her food.” “I don’t care, and by the way, I am not paying you to put your mouth into matters that don’t concern you.” She nodded and left. The next morning, I ran into Charlotte. She was coming out of her room, holding sets of dirty bed sheets. “You don’t have to do that,” I said. “I live here, so I might as well clean up too,” she replied calmly. I winced. “She’s just…..” “You don’t have to explain,” she cut in, her eyes were free of any emotion. “I’ve gotten the message loud and care, I won’t expect anything from you.” “Charlotte……” She looked at me. “You know the worst part? It’s not the fling, it’s the fact that I let myself believe you were different.” “I told you not to,” I said with my voice low and deep. “You gave me hope, that’s crueler than ten flings, Aiden,” she said, pressing the sheets to her chest. She walked past me, brushing my shoulder, and it lingered. I decided not to go to the office. I stayed in my study from morning till night. The book I gave her was still on her nightstand. I saw it earlier when she left the door slightly open. She still keeps it till now. Even after everything. Elsie knocked lightly and peeked in. “Would you like tea, sir?” I shook my head.”No.” “Miss Charlotte asked for something calming. I thought maybe…” “She’s not sleeping?” She shook her head. “She hasn’t been eating much either.” I rubbed my face. “Thanks.” She looked happy that day, sir. The day you gave her the book.” I stayed silent. “She thought you were opening up.” I looked away. “That was a mistake.” “Then why does it look like you are the one hurting now?” Before I could answer, she turned and left me alone. And for the first time in a long time, I didn’t want to be.

CHARLOTTE’S POV My phone rang just after noon. I stared at the screen. It was my mother. I didn’t want to answer. But I did. “Hello?” “Charlotte.” Her voice was so oddly sweet. “It’s been almost two weeks since the wedding and not a single call from my only daughter?” “I have been … adjusting.” “Adjusting?” She laughed lightly. “What’s there to adjust to? You married a Kingston, you should be happy and thanking me.” I stayed quiet. She continued, “How is Aiden? He’s treating you well, isn’t he?” “He barely talks to me.” There was a moment of silence. “Are you doing your part?” she asked. “My part?” “Yes, being a good wife, obedient and respectful. Men like Aiden don’t want difficult women.” “Difficult?” I scoffed. “You think I’m the problem?” “You need to learn how to keep your voice down, young lady; you were raised better than this.” “I was raised to be silent and pretty, not to be someone’s doormat.” “You are being dramatic.” “No, I’m being honest. You married me off for a business deal and expect me to smile about it?” “I did what was best for you, for our family.” “Yeah Mom, of course, playing the awesome and caring mother card.” Note the sarcasm. “I don’t know what you are talking about…” “No mother, you did what was best for you and Barry.” “Watch your mouth, Charlotte, I’m still your mother.” I stood up from the chair, pacing angrily. “No, you watch yours. I’m not a child anymore and I’m not going to play house with a man who treats me like I’m invisible.” “Then make yourself visible the right way,” she snapped. “Dress nicely, cook for him, lie there and smile even when he doesn’t deserve it.” “I’m not going to crawl for him or feed his ego.” “You are his wife now. You don’t have a choice.” “I always have a choice.” Her words made me want to pull my hair out of my scalp. “Don’t be ungrateful, Charlotte. Every girl would want to be in your shoes. This marriage will make you wealthy and powerful.” “I don’t care about power. I care about respect. Something you and Barry don’t seem to understand.” She was silent for a beat. “Don’t ruin this,” she said coldly. “I’m not the one who ruined or is going to ruin anything.” “I won’t sit by while you embarrass this family.” “Then hang up.” “Charlotte..” I ended the call. I knew I was disrespectful to her, but she doesn’t understand my plight, and she isn’t trying to understand me either. I wish my Dad were alive. All these wouldn’t be happening to me. I stared at the window for a while trying to wrap my head around how messed up my life is. I need a breath of fresh air. I was heading downstairs to get some fresh air in the garden when I heard voices near the kitchen. Cheryl and Elsie were talking to each other. I stepped on the last step, while my hands were still on the wooden handle meant for support to and from the stairs. “I can’t take it anymore,” Cheryl said. “She walks around the house like she owns it.” “Well, technically, she does own this house; she’s his wife, Cheryl,” Elsie replied quietly. “She doesn’t love him.” “Hmmmm. How do you know that? Please say what you know.” “I have a feeling that marriage is forced. She doesn’t love him at all.” “That doesn’t mean she deserves hate.” “She does,” Cheryl hissed. “She doesn’t deserve him. You have seen how she talks and behaves to him as if he were beneath her. I bet she is with him because of his money.” Elsie sighed. “This isn’t your business.” Cheryl’s voice softened. “You don’t understand, Elsie. I have loved him for years. Ever since I started working here. I love the way he walks, talks, and commands the room. He deserves someone who actually sees him.” “And you think that’s you?” “Why not me?” she whispered. “I’d worship the ground he walks on and I will never make him feel unwanted.” “Cheryl…” “I hate her, Elsie. Every time I see her in his arms, I feel sick. She doesn’t belong here.” There was a pause. “She doesn’t even make his tea right,” Cheryl added bitterly. I stepped into the hallway. Both maids froze. Most especially Cheryl. Elsie’s eyes widened. “Miss Charlotte—” “I see,” I said keeping my voice calm. “So that’s how you feel, Cheryl?” Cheryl’s mouth opened and closed like a fish gasping for air. “I.. I didn’t mean….” “Don’t lie. I heard everything.” I crossed my arms. “So you have been chasing after my husband?” “I just… I care about him.” “Enough to fantasize about replacing me?” She swallowed. “I just think he deserves better.” “Better than me?” I took a step forward. “Do you know what it’s like waking up every day next to a man who pretends you don’t exist? Being in a marriage you never asked for, in a home that doesn’t feel like yours?” She said nothing. “No, you don’t.” I continued. “Because while you were fantasizing, I was fighting to hold myself together.” “Miss Charlotte….” Elsie whispered, trying to calm the tension. But I wasn’t done. “You think he wants you?” I said to Cheryl. “Then by all means, go stand outside his door and wait for him to notice you.” “That’s not what I…” “Save it. Henceforth, stay out of my way. You don’t speak about me, you don’t serve me and you don’t come near me unless I call for you, that’s if I call for you. Understood?” Cheryl nodded quickly, her eyes filling with tears. I turned to Elsie. “I appreciate your honesty. Thank you.” Elsie gave a small nod. “I’m sorry you heard all that.” “I’m glad I did.” I was quite shocked by all things Cheryl said about me. But what can I say, I don’t really know her. And with that, I walked away. For once, I didn’t feel weak. I felt… awake.

CHARLOTTE’S POV The garden was quiet, birds chirping softly in the distance. I sat with Elsie on a bamboo chair under the oak tree, sipping a cup of cold lemonade. “You have been quiet these past few days,” she said. “I have had a lot on my mind.” “Still thinking about what Cheryl said?” Elsie pushed again, trying to make me talk. “It’s not just that; the house, the silence, Him, everything.” Elsie glanced toward the mansion. “He doesn’t talk to you much anymore?” I looked at her and scoffed, “He barely looks at me. I deserve more than cold glances.” “You deserve more ma’am.” “I don’t know what I deserve anymore.” We fell silent. Footsteps crunched on the path that led to the oak tree. “Charlotte.” I turned and saw Aiden. He stood a few feet from us in his suit, distant as always. “Yes?” “There’s going to be a dinner party tomorrow.” “A dinner?” “Yes, to celebrate our companies coming together and our marriage.” “And you are telling me this now?” “You have enough time to prepare.” “Why didn’t you mention it earlier?” “It slipped my mind.” “Of course it did,” I said, rolling my eyes at him. “Wear something that fits the image.” “Anything else, boss?” “Be ready on time.” “Are you going to pretend to be my husband for once?” “This isn’t about us, Charlotte. It’s business.” “Just be ready.” He turned and walked off. I stared at his back as he slowly disappeared into the house, my hands clenched in my thighs. Elsie whispered, “Do you want me to help you prepare tomorrow?” “Yes, please, I need to look awesome.” “So are you going to the boutique to get new clothes?” “Nope, I have lots of clothes to wear in my closet. I got them from my honeymoon trip.” “Okay, ma’am.” “Please, I want to look like someone he can’t ignore.” My room was a total mess. Elsie and I couldn’t figure out the dress I should wear to the party. I think I can say Elsie and I are like sisters. After two hours, two whole hours, I finally found the dress. It was an emerald green dress that showed my figure. It had a tail and it was an off-shoulder gown. One word to describe the dress is “Amazing”. I did a very simple makeup, just a few touches. I stood at the top of the stairs. My green dress shimmered under the chandelier, hair pinned up, lips red. I saw him standing close to the door pressing his phone. “Aiden,” I called out, smiling like a 16-year-old going to prom. He turned, froze and his eyes swept over me. He looked at me from head to toe as I walked down the stairs. But he said nothing. Not a single word. He turned away and walked to the car. I swallowed the sting and followed him. Deep down, I was hurt. The drive to the event hall took forever. At the event hall, everything was gold and crystal. “Mr and Mrs Kingston!” a host beamed. Aiden didn’t slow down. “Hi,” I said quietly, trailing behind him. We stepped inside and my stomach tightened. “Charlotte!” It was my mother’s voice. “Hi, Mom.” She pulled me into a hug. “You look so beautiful.” “Thanks,” I replied bluntly. Barry joined us. “You clean up well.” “Thanks, Barry.” I didn’t even know what he meant by that, but I just replied to him. “He gave Aiden a firm handshake. “Glad we could all be here to celebrate.” Aiden nodded curtly. “Likewise.” Then Adam and Eleanor appeared. Adam’s eyes lingered on Barry a little too long, which was quite weird. “Charlotte, my darling,” Eleanor said, cool, formal, and sweet. “You look radiant.” “Thank you, ma’am.” I gave her a fake smile. Adam gave a knowing look. “Enjoy the night.” Aiden leaned in. “Go mingle, I’ve got people to talk to.” He walked off. I stood there, holding my clutch with my breath tight. I moved to a quieter spot by the drinks table. I sat down and took a drink. Guests buzzed past me, but none of them stopped to chat. “Then I heard a voice behind me. “Charlotte?” I turned. “Dylan?” “I thought that was you. “God, you have changed.” He smiled. “In a good way, I hope.” “Absolutely. Stunning doesn’t even cover it.” I smiled genuinely. “It’s been years. What are you doing here?” “Business, you know, gathering like this, is where you gather connections and clients.” “Ah, that makes sense.” “But enough about that, how are you? I heard you are married.” “Well, yeah.” “Hey, why the sad face?” “Honestly, not great.” “Talk to me.” “I don’t think he even sees me.” “Then he is blind.” “You are just being nice.” “No. I remember you, you were fierce, funny, you lifted every room.” “I don’t feel like that person anymore.” “You still are. I can see her.” I laughed, a small, breathy laugh. “There it is, that smile. God, I missed that.” “Stop, Dylan. You are going to make me cry.” “Then cry, I will catch every tear.” “You haven’t changed.” “Neither have you. You are just… quieter now.” “Marriage does that.” “Well, it shouldn’t. I want to know why you married him.” “Just forget about that,” I said, trying to hide the reason. “Dance with me.” Dylan stood, stretching his hand towards me. “I can’t,” I said, feeling a bit scared and shy. “Just one dance, come on, for the old days. I nodded and took his hand. My hand was across his shoulders and his hands were on my waist. We moved to soft music. I felt his warmth and I felt relaxed. Until the air chilled. “Charlotte.” My heart dropped. Aiden stood a few feet away, jaw clenched, eyes cold, and if looks could kill, Dylan and I would be dead. “Aiden, we were just…” “Step away.” “He’s just an old friend.” “I don’t care,” Aiden shouted. Everyone was looking at us now. “Aiden, you are making a scene.” Dylan spoke calmly. “Relax, we were just dancing.” “You’ve had your moment, leave.” “No need to be rude, Aiden,” Dylan said, arranging his suit. Aiden raised his hands and punched Dylan in the face, and everyone screamed. Dylan was on the floor, blood running down from his mouth. Aiden grabbed my wrist. “Come with me.” “Aiden, please you are hurting me.” He didn’t listen. We didn’t speak in the car. I stared out the window. He gripped the wheel tightly. When we arrived home, he slammed the car door, opened the front door for me to walk in, and immediately slammed the door again. “What the hell were you thinking, dancing romantically with another man?” “He was just talking to me,” I said, fiddling with the chain in my clutch. “Laughing? Smiling? Dancing?” “I was happy for once.” “With him?” “Yes with him. It’s not that you were around to keep me company.” “You think this is some high school romance?” he shouted. “I think I deserve some kindness,” I shouted back. “You embarrassed me.” “You ignore me every day, tonight was no different.” “You forgot you are married. “Do you know what the headlines will be like?” “You forgot you have a wife, and I don’t care about headlines,” I replied, sitting down on the couch. My feet hurt because of the five-inch heels I was wearing. “You looked like a prostitute.” Slap. Yes, I, Charlotte, slapped Aiden, a multi-billionaire, and my husband. That’s a killer headline. “I’m done with you always treating me badly and ignoring me.” “Good, stay out of my way.” “I hate you.” “Then we are even.” I turned, tears burning my eyes. “Don’t follow me, speak to me, look at me, or even breathe the same air as me.” “Wouldn’t dream of it.” I was hurt by Aiden’s replies. I ran up the stairs to my room and slammed the door. And for the first time since the wedding, I broke down completely.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303081”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Chapter 1 Anna’s POV The ballroom was bright, luminous light glowing from the bulbs of the large hall, the merry laughter of the guests seeping out in their numbers. Stomping shoes, glamorous gowns and handsome fits filled the room, and occasionally, the chiming sound of cutleries lingered around my ears. I stood in a corner, watching as time unraveled the sham. The guests all shot out smiles and compliments in my direction, but my heartbeat raced as the men gawked at me, their eyes protruding and robotic. It felt like I was being monitored with every movement I made. Chills ran down my spine as my attention caught a man, old and chubby, trying to advance closer with a disgusting, wide smile. I hurriedly walked away before he could get a chance to wave or even think to introduce himself. “Gosh, I need a drink,” I sighed frustratedly, shaking my head in displeasure. I looked around to find a close maid with a tray of drinks. Champagne, whiskey, juice, anything. I just wanted to wet my dry throat. “Bro, I have seen her and she’s breathtaking as her father described her to be,” “You don’t say, How did you see her? I’ve been moving around and I still haven’t laid my eyes on her,” They seemed to be talking. My ears perked up as curiosity wrapped me thin, stealthily moving me closer to the circle of three Alphas. They snickered and whispered, but their whispers did nothing to conceal their voices. “She’s around here somewhere,” one of the Alpha’s said. I recognized him from a meeting I once attended with my father. “Let’s place a bet,” the other replied. “Whoever gets the girl to bond with her before the party ends, gets to leave as the champion.” Huh! “A bet?” I muttered, leaning my waist closer. “I can’t believe her father cloaked this mate arrangement as a harvest celebration. How sick is that?” One of the Alpha laughed. “Certainly, one of the guests might have picked her as a mate. Let’s lock in and get this over with,” they sighed. I instantly gasped in horror as my face contorted in disgust mixed with despair. This wasn’t no freaking harvest celebration! My father was making me prance around for a mate arrangement. I was basically being forced into a marriage that I knew nothing of. My heart quickly shattered into pieces. The chatters of the hall faded into silence, my vision becoming blurry. I suddenly felt miserable and alone as the presence of the guests disappeared, leaving me to wallow in restrained sadness. I couldn’t even move my arms and legs. My eyes twitched uncontrollably, and my toes tweaked to move, but I couldn’t. How could my father do this to me? I thought I was his only heir. Did he think so less of me that he thought to marry me off without my consent? Tears watered in my eyes, my breath became heavier by the second and my chest pounded like a boulder had been placed on it. I felt like falling on my knees as a realization dawned on me. It explained why there were so many Alphas ogling in my direction. They looked eager to drag my hands out and force me to bond with them. It was sick. The feeling of being tricked quickly erupted into anger. An unrestrained anger. My father. I needed to see him. I needed an explanation on why he arranged this freak show of a harvest. I stormed out, ignoring anyone who came close with a mischievous smile. As for the persistent ones, a little growl set them off my trail as I marched out of the hall and stormed into my father’s office, my face burning with rage. The door slammed shut but my fury was only getting started. “Father, what is the meaning of this? Is this how you claim to protect me? I am your…” “You found out, huh,” He calmly sighed, leaning his back against his chair. “Took you long enough,” he cleared his throat. “What?” I exclaimed. There was no remorse in his eyes. To make matters worse, he looked eager to inquire if I had found a mate. “You gotta be kidding me, father. Wh…How.” I stuttered “Do you plan to sell me off? Am I a breeder to you? Is that what you think about me,” “It’s not about you,” my father yelled, clenching his fists. “This is necessary for the pack. You must find a mate today,” “Why father? Why” I instantly fired back, my voice chill and croaky. “Because you are too weak,” his voice vibrated through the walls. I felt a cold gust of wind captivate my broken heart, shattering it to bits. “You are too weak Anna.” He resounded “You are a disgrace to my heir. A disgrace to the Bond moon pack,” he stated, slamming his hands on his table. “I—I thought you…” I stuttered, moving back two steps in disbelief. I never expected my father to admit it to my face. He knew I was secretly ridiculed for being weak and dependent but he said it without any restraints. “I should have had a son as my heir. You can’t rule alone, it’s not possible.” He raised his head, thrusting his arms out with a cold expression “So get back in there and find a worthy man as a mate.” “If I had a son I wouldn’t have to worry about the safety of my pack,” No, I shook my head. His voice struck deep, crumbling the walls of confidence I tried to put up. The tears I had been struggling to withhold, flowed out like a stream as I fled into the woods. I was worthless to everyone, even my father thought so. I tried screaming and throwing rocks in random directions, but the snapping of a twig made me leap up and hurriedly turn to my back. A tall figure, broad and breathtaking, stepped out of the shadows. I had not seen his face, only his feet to the waist up, but my wolf instantly whispered “Mate”

Chapter 2 Anna’s POV ‘Mate?’ it couldn’t be possible. My wolf had to be bluffing or what? I had just heard the worst news that I could ever imagine, and a stranger whom I had never seen before had my heart racing. I moved backward, my heart panting… but not in fear. Curiosity. I wanted to take a look at the figure; I wanted to see who made my heart pulse and my mouth water as though thirsty for a drink. “Who’s… there?” I stammered, placing my hands behind my back. The shadow came out of the dark and into the moonlight, staring right at me with those brown eyes, warm and piercing. He placed his arms by his side, putting on a calm smile that made me feel safe in the woods. He was a stranger yet I was assured that he meant no harm. The stranger extended his arms for a handshake. He grabbed my hands before I could even think to move a muscle. I literally felt the strength of his firm grip, an equal match to his dominating aura. “Hi, my name is Rogers.” He said with a warm smile. My lips parted without actual words coming out, just a mouthful of air. I gulped as he leaned his face closer to mine “Rogers Steel,” he resounded. My blood rushed, my hands clasped, and my cheeks flushed. He was everything I needed. I never knew I could fall in love so quickly. He was a stranger but my heart said otherwise. “I’m Anna Bond,” my lips parted. “You are my mate,” he chorused with such bravado. What! Was he aware I had a weak wolf? I bet if he knew, he would zoom out in an instant, however, the reverse was the case. Or maybe he was just another guy who came to seek my heart per my father’s request. Despite all, Rogers Steel didn’t only just connect with me; he loved me for who I was: weak wolf and all. The moment felt magical. “Anna, you still haven’t picked a mate yet,” My father thundered as he saw me walking down the hall. I scoffed, crossing my arms and rolling my eyes angrily. I didn’t want to tell him about Rogers. He did not deserve to know, not when I was still pissed at him. “Father, I am not in the mood for…” “If you don’t pick a mate, I’ll find one myself for you,” he threatened, cold and unrelenting. “Rogers,” I forced out immediately. What came over me was unknown, but there was no way I was letting my father pick a mate for me. “I have a mate. His name is Rogers Steel,” There was a look of scrutiny in his wide eyes. It made me cower in defeated fear. “Who is this? Why did you not let me know?” “He is mine, father. You wanted me to pick a mate, I have and I love him,” I protested. “Well then, I want to see him at the hunting games tomorrow. He must be able to show me he’s strong enough to mate with my daughter,” “All right,” I agreed. I became fussy all day, thinking Rogers was going to be raging mad if he became aware that my father wanted him in the hunting games. I tried to avoid Rogers but he heard of his entry into the hunting game. Surprisingly, he was chill about it. Confident, thrilled, fire in his eyes like he expected it. “I get to prove my love for you to your father? There’s no way I’m passing up on that” he said, elated. Well, he did. Rogers made a show of his strength and skills, taking charge of the hunting games as if he were born to win. Even my father couldn’t help but flinch in surprise at his skills. “You picked the best, I see,” he said after Rogers came seeking his approval to bond with me. “The mating ceremony will be held in the next full moon,” my father ordered, his voice echoing through the air. The next full moon? That was just barely a week away. It felt so rushed like they were trying to get rid of the magical feeling that came with mating. No, I had to do something. “Father, the full moon is a breath away. Isn’t it too early to hold a ceremony? I don’t want the people of this pack to feel like we are desperate to seal the deal,” My father’s eyes still looked dark with resolve. “It’s going to be the next full…” “No, Father, that’s just ridiculous,” I protested, gritting my teeth, my voice sharp. “I don’t know, Anna. I kind of like it.” Rogers interjected. “You love me, and I can’t do without you, so what’s there to wait for,” he chipped in. Suddenly, I got short of words. I never expected Rogers to agree to rush our mating. He placed his hands around my waist, drawing me closer. I gazed at his eyes, they were so genuine. “We can finally be together, Anna,” How could I say no to him? He had me trapped in his warm embrace, and besides, mating with him wasn’t such a bad idea. My father already gave his blessings. Unfortunately, that was the last thing he gave me before the stormy day. I was out shopping when I got a call from Stacy, my close friend. My father had suddenly gotten bedridden. Her calls kept flooding in and before I could get home, he was dead. My father lay lifeless on the bed, with no illness or any symptoms at all. “No, this is not true. My father isn’t…” my voice broke down as I fell into Rogers’s arms. “This can’t be the end,” I muttered. Rogers patted me on the back, whispering into my ears. “It’s going to be all right. You will have a lot of time after we are done with the mating ceremony.” “What?” I sniffled, wiping my tears and dislodging myself out of his grasp. “The ceremony, Are you kidding me? My father just died. I don’t even know what caused his death and…” “Shhh,” he hushed, placing his finger on my lips. “That was your father’s last wish. Do you think he’s going to be happy if we disobey his last wishes?” “Our mating ceremony will go on as planned,” he stated, sounding optimistic yet authoritative. I was furious and heartbroken but I did not want my father’s death to cause a rift between us. I had a few days to grieve and mourn the death of my father. All through my grievance, I got slammed with questions. Days rushed past and I still felt heavy with grief. Could this have been what he was avoiding? Did he sense his death around the corner and… “Oh god,” I exclaimed, resting my head on my table. “Today is your day, Anna. You shouldn’t be crying.” I said to myself. I was going to be mated to Rogers yet it felt like a big part of my heart had been missing. “ANNA!” Stacy rushed in, struggling to catch her breath. She looked like she had run miles under the full moon. “What is it? Why are…” “Stop what you are doing!” she sharply cut in, her face filled with worry. “Quick! There’s another mating ceremony going on now,” I leaped up all of a sudden. It wasn’t possible, she had to be joking. It didn’t matter if I was indecisive or not, my legs ran as fast as they could to the mating aisle. But what I saw, plunged my insides out, shredding my heart to pieces and laying it bare on my chest. Rogers, handsomely dressed with another woman by his side, a brunette.

Chapter 3 Anna’s POV My feet had never felt colder than presently felt. I couldn’t even hold my weight as they both glared at me, eyes darting blades straight at me. “Ro… Rogers..how could you?” I fell on my knees, tears trickling out of my eyes. “What’s going on? Please tell me it’s a prank,” “What’s she yapping about?” The brunette lashed out with a smirk. “Does this look like a prank to you? I am getting mated to the love of my life and you are only ruining this for us,” She wrapped her hands around Roger’s neck as he held her by the waist down to her bum. To my dismay, they kissed. Passionately. “Rogers, what’s going on?” I asked again, letting my tears fall freely. “Was everything a lie? Are you under a spell?” “Oh Anna,” he sighed, turning to face me. “I wish I could have said this sooner,” a mischievous smirk lit up in his face. “You were only a stepping stone. I can never love a weak Luna,” his cold voice echoed in my ears. No, they weren’t voices, they were blades because each time they echoed in my ears, I felt a piercing pain ripping me apart. “Isn’t it a disgrace that the only heir of an Alpha turned out to possess such a weak wolf? You should be ashamed of yourself.” He continued. All this while, I had turned breathless. “Yeah right,” the lady by his side added. “You are a disgrace to your father and this pack,” she spat out. “Stella, lean over,” Rogers muttered, bending his neck over to lock tongues with her again. They smirked at me as I had nothing to do but cry a river of tears. “I bet your people are tired of you. I would be too,” Stella laughed. “You see, Anna,” Rogers stepped forward. “I needed to get close to you. Real bad. Each day I had dreamt of ruling this great pack. The Bond moon pack,” he stated, raising his arms in the air. “How was I supposed to do that other than charming the gullible daughter of the dead Alpha,” The hollowness I felt quickly structured into fury, Mad rage caused by his senseless statement. “How dare you,” I fired, rising to my feet. “How dare you ridicule my father? You have no right doing that in my pack,” I fumed, stomping in his direction. “Your pack?” Gabriel quoted with a stifled laugh. “Don’t be delusional. It’s no longer yours,” he said, his eyes dark with intent. Whatever he was rambling on about, I didn’t care to listen. I just wanted him out of my life, hidden and tortured deep down in my darkest dungeons. “Guards!” I thundered, my veins bulging out my skin as I pointed in his direction. “Seize him and lock him up,” The chirping sound of crickets was the next thing I heard after my orders. They were all dead silent, muttering and whispering to their neighbors. The guards I had expected to obey my commands stood stiff staring at me like I was an intruder. “Have you gone deaf? I said seize him,” I yelled again, staring into the eyes of everyone present at the ceremony. I was miserable. Nobody moved, the air became cold with silence. “Pathetic!” Stella laughed. “She doesn’t know yet, baby,” she said to Rogers. I looked like a fool and Stella’s cackle only made me curious and awkward. “We don’t take orders from you anymore,” a guard spoke up from the crowd. “We do not need a weak tramp to rule over us,” “What?” I exclaimed. “What’s wrong with you all? I am my father’s heir. You are obligated to…” “They listen to me now. I am their new Alpha,” Rogers echoed. I shone my eyes in dark realization. I had been deceived. Rogers only used me to claim my title. My chest began burning up as I turned to look at their faces in horrid fright. It felt like my lungs were constricted. Literally. “Here’s a gift for you,” Rogers came closer. “Wh—” “Ahhh!” I screamed as he punched me right in my stomach. Blood trickled down my mouth and nose. I held firm, writhing in pain. Before I could get another head up, a kick sent me flying back to Stacy. I screamed in pain as a guard grappled me, forcing me up to my feet. Stacy tried to pull me away but she ended up being tied down. “Help me,” I whispered in tears, but they all stood watching as though entertained by my humiliation. “Here, honey. Let me end her misery,” Stella came forward, her claws out and ready to rip out my throat. “No, this isn’t my end,” I muttered as she got closer. Feeling a thirst to survive, a surge of energy coursed through my veins. I tried to attack but I knew that would be the end of my life. Without thinking straight, I dug my teeth into the guard’s arm, setting myself free from their hold. “Kill her,” Rogers thundered as I ran out to save my life. I ran barefoot, my clothes torn almost to shred as the guards kept on a hot chase. For the first time, I ran without knowing where I was headed. Even when the guards stopped their chase and retreated, I kept running, tears forming a trail behind me. My ears perked up as I stepped on a trap cloaked on the ground. I screamed out in pain as the irons pierced through my legs, almost breaking my bones. The pain was too much to keep conscious of my environment. My eyes scanned around the different terrain. I realized I was in a rival pack’s territory, vulnerable and injured. The Sage Moon pack. Before I could pass out, two patrol guards came marching in my direction, poking my hands with their spears. “Well, well, well.” One of them uttered with an ominous tone. “Look what came running into our territory. Alpha Gabriel will want to see this,” Those were the last things I heard before blacking out completely.

Chapter 4 Anna’s POV A painful itch on my toes forced me to shoot my eyes wide open. Rats. They were having a feast on my leg. “Get away from me!” I cried as their teeth sank into my flesh. In a flash, they ran into their holes. My vision was still blurry, and my head rang with a shrieking sound. It felt like I had a migraine, the pain feeling like it was only going to stop with an explosion. The room felt cold, icy, and hard. I could see my breath forming a smoke out of my mouth. The room was cold and dark. I shivered fearfully as I crawled to the flickering light I saw behind me. The doors were locked and covered with thick iron bars, making a loud clanking sound with just a tap from my arms. I was in a jail cell. How did I get myself in trouble? I asked myself, looking around the room. I was once living the life of an heir and in the blink of an eye, betrayal struck. Now, I was in a rival pack’s cell, injured, cold and alone. My fate, unknown. Weeks passed, and I was still stuck in my pathetic position. I lost hope of ever living a normal life. Hell, I wasn’t even sure I was living a life anymore. I was trapped in hell. A cold hell. My condition only worsened without treatment, and to think I held on to the last thread of life without any hope of a better life. “Rogers,” I whispered. “I’ll make you pay. Vengeance will someday be mine. That brunette of yours will also bear the brunt,” I cried. I wasn’t sure if I was going to survive or not, but one thing was resolved in my mind. Someday, somehow, Rogers was going to pay for betraying me, using me as a fool, and turning my people against me. That dream seemed bleak, not until I heard the clanking sound of the cell door sliding and unlocking. A man stepped in, exuding an aura of dominance and royalty. He took a gentle stride in my direction but those looks of his made me hurriedly crawl back into the dark. I was scared, having gone through a lot. My petrified flinch didn’t stop him from advancing further. He walked and only stopping before me to shoot a stern gaze. He was tall, dark, and muscular. I couldn’t believe a figure like him stood before me. Maybe I was hallucinating but I soon got rid of that thought as he spoke with such a resounding voice that sent vibration through the walls. “Who are you?” his voice deep, dominance mirroring in his eyes. “Anna. Anna bond.” I stuttered, out of breath, my voice nothing but a whisper. “How did you get here? You are well aware that your pack, the Bond Moon pack, and the Sage Moon pack have been rivals for centuries. How dare you step foot in my territory?” “I… I didn’t mean to. It was a mistake. I was desperate to survive,” I confessed. This was it, huh? The part where I got questioned only to be publicly executed as an example to others. My last drop of tears fell down my swollen eyes as I coiled my hands around my legs and explained all I had been through. I mean, I was going to die anyway. It was better I told my story to a listening ear before death came with his sickle in hand to lead me to the… “What’s happening?” I whispered to myself. The handsome figure was actually listening to me, a flicker of concern radiating in his eyes. I turned mute the second I noticed it. What was this? All this attention so he could humiliate me the next minute? “Please, just end my suffering. You don’t have to waste your time. I already know what’s waiting for me,” I pleaded, trying to sniff silently. “Address me as Alpha Gabriel,” the man said, turning to leave. Two minutes later, two guards and a maid came to get me out of the cell. Trust me, I was confused, lost, and clueless. The maid, Janice, led me to a room. I had a clean bath, changed my clothes, and ate a balanced meal. It seemed as though things were looking up but I couldn’t help but panic within. Janice came back to my room hours later, relaying information that the Alpha requested my presence in his chamber room. I had every right to think I was going to be used as a breeder, nothing more. However, everything changed when I walked in, bowed my head, and waited for him to speak. “I want you to stay, carry my heir, and when you are strong enough… you can return to your pack and claim back what’s yours,” he proposed. I was going to be under a contract marriage. I felt different. I wasn’t afraid, shocked, or disheartened. His terms made me feel optimistic. I was finally going to have a chance to get my revenge on Rogers and his mate. The contract favored both of us, so I didn’t think twice before agreeing to sign. After all I had been through, a contract with Alpha Gabriel was the least of my problems. “I hope I don’t regret this,” I muttered. “None of us will, except you go against the terms of our contract,” Alpha Gabriel coldly replied, sending a rigid stare in my direction. He brought out a contract document, pricking his fingers and signing it in my front with the blood dripping from his hands. He gazed at me with dark eyes, signaling it was my turn. Promptly, I pricked my fingers for the blood seal, making a little grunt as I cut my flesh open. As I placed my bloody thumbprint on the documents, I felt a shift. A growl. A deep growl. My wolf, for the first time, growled deeply as we signed our will, mind, body, and soul to each other. I might have placed myself as a subject to his desires, thirst, and hunger, but I did not care. Something had awoken in me. Something that I wasn’t aware of. I just knew I had changed; my wolf had changed, but I could not place my fingers on it.

Chapter 5 Anna’s POV Alpha Gabriel had something to him. I didn’t know what it was, but I wasn’t about to be stupid falling for his charms and grit. He put me through training, intense and exhausting, but I didn’t dare complain. As much as I wanted to give up, I couldn’t. I pushed forward with the knowledge of Rogers in my head, knowing that he was living his life without guilt after putting me through a near-death experience. I felt stronger with each intensified round of training with Alpha Gabriel, but all through this, my wolf was silent. Not even a reaction or a growl was heard. It felt like all communication with my wolf had been cut off but I could still feel her. Sometimes, a twitch, a tweak, or a coil. Something. Regardless, Alpha Gabriel made my training brutal and scrutinizing. “Don’t punch with all your energy. You have to channel it from your guts without actually using it up in one throw,” he said, his voice cold and gripping. Every day felt like a spark. My feelings wanted to ignite from the obscure and bottomless pit I had locked it in and thrown the keys away. I got clumsy most times handling weapons but he rushed in to protect me all the time. “Don’t hurt yourself. Remember, you’re still a long way from the future,” Maybe it could have been to flex his muscles and skills, but my mouth watered each time he came to correct my mess. Sparks jolted heavily. However, I pretended not to feel it. I was resolved never to be a victim of misguided love anymore. Alpha Gabriel was also cold, especially when I showed no progress whenever he taught me a certain move. There was barely any emotion in his eyes whenever he gaped at me with intense eyes. One day, I asked for a break to take a breather. Surprisingly, he permitted it. I strolled down the hall, exhaling aloud and stretching my muscles. Three maids gathered in a circle caught my attention. They were engaged in a discussion, their eyes narrowing and their mouths rattling with muttered sounds. “Yeah, she is the first I have seen,” the first maid uttered. “I heard she got thrown out of her pack and left to die in the woods,” another chipped in. “Die in the woods?” The third maid questioned. “How do you think that’s going to be possible? Isn’t she—” “She has a very weak wolf. Weaker than an ordinary Omega,” the first maid interrupted, making them cackle in mockery. All this was happening right in my face, and I just stood there, making a long face. My mood turned sullen as their laughs pierced through me like a blade. That was the legacy Rogers had forced me to leave. I only imagined the rumors thousands of people would be spreading about me. I turned to rush off into my room with a broken heart, but I stumbled into a rock-hard figure. Alpha Gabriel. He had been behind me for a while without my notice. “I’m sorry, I didn’t see you there,” I apologized, but he still had a cold, unyielding face to him. He wasn’t staring in my direction but at the maids, who were, at the time, petrified and bereft of words. They stood frozen stiff, their feet shaking in fear as they stared back at Alpha Gabriel with fear in their eyes. “Is this what you are supposed to be doing?” he thundered, taking a step in their direction. Before they knew what was going on, a three squad of guards came, circling and holding them captive. “No Alpha. We can’t lose our jobs. Please show mercy,” they cried horribly. Their shrill cries left me rather frightened than at peace. Deep into the night, I heard a clattering noise outside the pack house. It was loud, with a shade of smoke blazing up to the star-filled night sky. Out of curiosity, I rushed down to check it out. It was a summoning. The fires circled by different rocks of various sizes glowed green, reeking of charred wood, wolfsbane, and moon petals. Who were they summoning? I wondered. I caught sight of Alpha Gabriel from a distance, holding a prized gem; an obsidian dagger. I knew how hard and valued it was to possess one. My father also had one and he never let it out of his sight. To my surprise, he tossed it into the big green fire, watching it melt and disappear. I gasped silently. Whoever they had to be summoning was super powerful. At the height of the flames erupting into a tornado of fire, a veiled woman walked out, tall, with a disturbing air to her, glowy eyes, and a shrill voice. A healer. Not just an ordinary healer but a century healer. “I summoned her for you,” Alpha Gabriel voiced out. “She’ll tend to you tonight. I have noticed you haven’t shifted since our training,” he commanded. I became conflicted about what reaction to make. Alpha Gabriel’s sacrifice for me or the presence of a Century healer? I never knew I was in for another shocking reveal. “You are cursed,” the healer pointed out. “It’s binding your wolf from its full powers.” He revealed. “What? It can’t be true. Why didn’t I know of this? My father never said anything about it. The healer was here to break it… or so we thought. At a wave of her hands, she muttered “The curse is broken.” Then, she disappeared along with the thick smoke of the fire. Broken? I wish. Nothing felt different. I didn’t feel any surge of energy and even when I tried to shift, it felt painful even trying so. Did she actually break my curse or just make a dramatic entrance and dip right away? My hopes for a new life, a new power level, died down. My future became bleak again. I ran out of the pack house as tears rolled down my cheeks. The healer only played with my emotions, yet leaving me with information that I was cursed and I didn’t even know why. Deep into the woods, I heard a growl and the snapping of a twig. As I turned to look around, a squad of masked, suited men, launched at me, bounding and gagging me to the floor. “Quick, get the car. We can sell her off to a different pack,” one of them whispered. I struggled to talk but their arms choked me in the throat. I couldn’t even catch a single break. I was being kidnapped.

Chapter 6 Gabriel’s POV. “She’s a healer, she can’t possibly trick us after taking my Obsidian dagger. It’s my prized possession,” I tightened my clenched fists, banging it hard against the edge of my chair. I had thought the healer would get rid of her supposed curse. I was assured the healer was legit and Anna would certainly become her true self. Before I saw Anna, I was… incomplete. I felt something was missing but as I laid eyes on her in my dungeon, I felt a tweak. It felt like my heart was throbbing to covet her. She had rags for clothes, her body was labeled with markings from tree branches and her skin seemed so pale like snow but none of these could hide her beauty. She was ravishing. My wolf growled to let loose. Every fiber of my body jerked to have her. The feeling was almost impossible to explain but I knew what I had to do. I wanted to make her mine, I knew there was more to the timid figure that cowered before me. The healer seemed like a certain way to make her free around me, but it only ended up making her sad. She felt like a disappointment. I did not want to disturb her in her room, knowing she must have been sad after having her hopes high. “Alpha,” Marcus called out as he flung the doors open with a heavy breath. He bowed his head and tuned his voice down to a chill whisper. “I checked her…” “What is it?” I stated, my voice cold and rigid. “It’s her, alpha. Anna, she’s no longer in her room,” he reported. I jolted up as quickly as my head processed his reports. The veins on my neck bulged on my skin as I hardened my gaze at Marcus. “What do you mean? Don’t tell me she’s missing, I left you in charge of her?” I thundered with a menacing growl. “I… I… she told me…” “Don’t you dare stutter right now! I gave you a job and you failed to carry it out,” I warned, pointing my fingers at him threateningly. At that moment, I felt a sting in my guts, hot and burning. It wasn’t like anything I had ever felt. My heart pulsated and I could feel my insides boiling up in anger mixed with worry. Something was weird. The mind link! “We must have been mind linked when we signed the contract with our blood.” I whispered. Anna was in trouble. I could sense it like she was right beside me. “Quick! Gather a squad of six. We are heading towards the woods right now,” I commanded, rushing to check her room for my own confirmation. “Shit!” It was empty. Her window was open, leaving the curtains to wriggle like they were feet in a flowing stream of water. I could still feel a connection and that meant she was close by at least. Her smell was wrapped thick in my nose but I sensed it turning fickle with each passing second. Without thinking twice, I raced into the woods with the scouts I had ordered for. Following her trail deep inside the woods, I wondered how she was able to get this far without being scared of the dark. We stopped as I noticed some ropes laying on the floor. They appeared chopped like they had struggled to tie someone. “Anna,” I muttered. She had been taken away. Judging from the fresh tracks of her footsteps, she was abducted a few minutes before we got there. Feeling frustrated, my wolf howled at the moon, picking up the weak sound of a honking car. It had to be her! It was the only car that I sensed driving on the road in the turgid night. Without waiting to alert my squad, I raced in the direction of the sound, growling in preparation for the limbs I was going to tear to pieces. I was going to make whoever tried to poke me right under my nose pay. With the speed of my wolf, I saw the car in sight. It appeared like two flickering bulbs struggling to give off their last sparks. It was an easy task to catch up to the car until the bends became too sharp to maneuver. One of us had to quit but neither of us was letting up. I could hear Anna’s frail heartbeat, I could feel the pain on her wrist and ankle as they tied her up too tight and forced her to fit into their tiny trunk. Even her weakest whispers were loud enough to get me furious. Who were these people? Were they oblivious of who I was? I thought to myself. They had to be rogues. Nothing else because no one in their right mind would ever have thought to get on my bad side, the Alpha of Sage Moon pack. With every swift move of my limbs, Anna’s mutters lingered around my ears. If I didn’t stop them, it was going to be tough finding her again. I knew there was another sharp bend incoming, I had to take a dive towards the car, trying every possible attack to stop them without hurting Anna. With Marcus beside me, I pounced forward expecting to land a quick hit but they pumped the gas to the highest, making me miss by a slim chance. I continued racing behind the car, unfazed by this “I’ll get them in my next try,” I said to myself. My wolf ran it’s fastest and with our mind link, I tried to assure Anna that everything was going to be alright. However, I couldn’t feel anything anymore. It suddenly felt like a void of dark, blank spaces. My heart began racing in concern. “Anna! Anna?” I called out but no response. What had happened? Just a few minutes I could feel her struggling but now it was nothing. I couldn’t pick up her presence nor feel her anymore. I had lost connection. My worries quickly turned into hurried desperation as I realized she had passed out inside the trunk. I couldn’t stop myself from thinking about the putrid reeking stench they had boxed her into. Heinous and inhumane. “Alpha, it’s too dangerous. There is an…” Marcus tried to talk to me but I lost his voice as I charged forward with a deafening speed. I knew he tried to warn me about a danger me but my Luna was right before me and even though we were contracted, she had her roles to fulfill before I could let her get stolen away. My wolf launched forward, feeling the cold air of the night sky graze through my furs. My claws thrust out to grab hold of the metallic trunk. Everything was looking good, I was a few minutes from saving her but the next second took me completely by surprise. “Alpha!” Marcus thundered, raising his brow and pointing forward, his expression laced with worry. Suspended in the air and looking straight ahead to dive towards the speeding car, I heard a sound, loud as an incoming truck with full speed ahead and too close to even try to react. “TOOT!”

Chapter 14 Gabriel’s POV. The elders turned quiet the moment I called for silence. Whatever they had to say stayed stuck in their throats without a sound. I took Anna’s hands and walked out of the room as the whispers turned into a full on chatter behind us. As the door clasped shut, Anna faked a silent cough and smiled at me. “You didn’t need to do that,” she muttered. “I needed to do that. Everyone needs to know you are who I want to be with…” I paused before I could say anything further. “I’m happy you did that but it might end up causing a scandal for you,” she replied. “A scandal?” I asked. “Only celebrities have scandals,” I said as a joke but it came out flat, causing Anna to furrow her brows in confusion. “You know what I mean,” she softly said. “Which is?” I tried to act clueless. “I meant to say you don’t want your elders to think you… um, you know… the…” she stuttered. “We don’t need to talk about it all the time,” I interrupted her with a gentle nod. “I think I can bear the consequences of my actions. If I want you the elders to recognize me as my mate, I will do that with my full chest.” “I’ll worry about my own part and you do well to fulfill yours,” I continued. The silence dawned on us as I gulped emptily to catch my breath. The expression on Anna’s face was unpredictable. I couldn’t tell if she was angry or shocked at my statement, but I needed to say it. I didn’t even know when the words slipped out of my mouth. I stared at her wondering what I could say to shift the mood. I didn’t want the awkwardness to stay for a long time. “Alright,” Anna replied after a long pause. “I’ll do my part and you’ll do yours, right?” She stated, her voice calm and soothing. I found myself lost in her blue eyes. They reminded me of the skies, the quiet little times in the woods. “Right?” she chorused again, this time with a tight smile. “Yeah, that’s it.” I responded. “This shouldn’t even be a discussion anymore,” I uttered. She folded her arms and raised her brows curiously, gesturing forward with a frustrated look. “And about that, I was wondering if I could… if you could start training with me.” She claimed. “I have waited longer than I can and I think I’m ready to start training again,” she continued, stepping closer and widening her eyes. As she stepped closer, I felt those bright eyes of hers gaze seductively on me. The air suddenly felt thick and my heart throbbed in a strange rhythm. I gulped nervously and cleared my throat. “Training,” I faked a cough, my voice deep and firm. “Yeah, I think we can start whenever…” “Today,” she softly cut in, uncrossing her arms and placing it on her waist. “Now?” I queried and she nodded. I looked around and an elder walking out of the throne room caught my attention. He was heading in our direction but I didn’t want to be bored by their ridiculous claims and requests. I heaved silently and gently grabbed Anna by her wrist, pulling her forward to match my pace. “Alright, let’s start now. We have a lot to do,” She seemed surprised as I pulled her to my side but after a second or two, she smiled and raced behind me and we advanced to the training ground. This time, training with Anna was different. She was faster, stronger and precise. She matched some of my attacks, though staggering for a while but she quickly respawned and continued. I could feel her drawing energy from her wolf and channeling it out, but she lacked control. “You are not getting it right,” I uttered as she fell on her feet trying to deliver a punch to my shoulder. “You’ve said that for like a thousand times,” she scoffed, raking her hands through her hair. “I can’t control myself when I feel like it’s turning intense,” she complained. I crouched on my knees to match her sitting posture and sighed heavily. “You are light on your feet but it’s not enough to control your punches. If you exert too much energy, you’d end up losing your breath in such a short time,” I advise. She swirled her hair and placed her hands on the floor behind her, it made her breast protrude forward like they were being launched at me. I sneaked a look and tried my best to focus on her face but my eyes got the best of me. She noticed and tried to stand on her feet, prompting me to offer her a hand. “I like it better when we fight in our wolf form. The energy just flows easily,” she voiced out and picked up her stick. “We will… once you learn to control your anger. You have a blessed wolf and you are not yet familiar with her powers yet, let’s give it time,” I insisted. She mumbled inaudibly but deep down, she knew I was saying the truth. She couldn’t hold her temper in her wolf form. It seemed like her transformation always brought memories of her bitter past, causing her to wild out. We continued for a few more hours until I gave the orders to stop and continue the next day. She was exhausted but wanted to keep pushing her body an extra length. Her breaths were loud enough to be heard a few miles away but she didn’t care. “It’s getting dark and I need to take care of some things before heading to bed. We’ll continue later on,” I said, wiping the sweat beads from my forehead. “Okay,” she finally agreed, trudging behind me. “Drink some water and get some rest for today,” I muttered. She seemed to nod but then she fell her hair she had previously packed into a messy bun. I almost didn’t stop staring at her until I felt a nudge by Marcus. My attention was needed elsewhere and I walked out of the training ground with images of Anna glued to my brain like stickers. The few hours I had until night sky felt like an eternity. Scouting my territory for rogues felt like a daily task after Anna’s abduction. After I was done tending to the matters of the pack, I retired to my room, took a long shower and forced myself into a night robe. “That’s more like it,” I heaved in relaxation. It had been barely five minutes, slumping on my bed and gazing up at the ceiling when I heard a knock on my door. I thought it was one of the maids that came with my evening tea so I casually sighed and waited for the door to open. “Are you too busy?” Anna’s voice echoed in the air. I quickly sprung up like I had pierced with adrenaline. I did not expect her to show up because she had her own room which she never left for three days. Seeing her caught me off guard and her nightwear only made my mouth water. “Anna,” I mumbled. “What are you doing here? Is everything alright?” I gently said, gulping nervously and placing my hands behind my neck. “I’m good,” she replied, walking up to me with a seductive stride. “We have been training for a week until my abduction and our discussion today made me realize I had a deal to fulfill,” she whispered to me, placing her hands on my chest. She trailed her hands down my abs and flashed her eyes at me. “It’s time to play my part, Gabe,” she whispered into my ears and leaned closer for a kiss.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303080”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

VALERIA Pa! The sharp sound of the slap echoed through the living room. My head snapped to the side from the sheer force of it, a burning sting spreading across my cheek. For a moment, my ears rang, drowning out every sound. I blinked—a disoriented look flashing in my eyes—before raising a trembling hand to touch my face. She hit me. At this realization, I turned to face my mother, my voice wavering between disbelief and anger. “You hit me?” “Because I helped Nessa escape this damned marriage? A marriage that shouldn’t have existed in the first place?” For a split second, I saw something flicker in her eyes—regret? Guilt? But just as quickly, her expression hardened. “You shouldn’t have helped your sister escape!” she snapped. “Do you even realize what you’ve done or consider what happens when that man’s subordinates come looking for her?“ “You’ve put this family in danger, and you have the audacity to ask why I hit you?” “We all could no longer be bothered to care about your rebelliousness and thoughtlessness on normal days but not this time, Valeria! You have gone too far!” Her voice continuously rose as she spoke, breaking the composed and dignified facade she always maintained. For a while, I watched in stunned silence, almost finding her unfamiliar, because even in her angriest moments, she had never yelled like this—not at me, not at anyone. But before today, she had also never raised a hand to me, right? I thought to myself in mockery. So instead of remorse, her words ignited something else in me—defiance. I let out a cold laugh, my voice sharp, yet somewhat bitter as I painted at myself, “I put the family in trouble? I did?“ My gaze shifted to my father an s brother who had been watching the drama unfold, saying nothing. ”So you all plan to put this on me when you clearly know who exactly is responsible for this mess?“ I jabbed a finger at each of them in turn. “You. And you. And you.” “No one but the three of you are to blame for this.” Anger surged through me the more I spoke. “This marriage should have never been arranged in the first place!” “You should have seen how desperate Nessa looked when she begged me to help her. How terrified she looked.” “And you—” I turned to glare at my mother’s my voice shaking with disappointment. “Even if they are willing to, do you—as her mom—really have the heart to marry her off to that devil incarnate?” “A man widely known for being ruthless, sadistic and cruel? Yes, his reputation might include some elements of exaggeration, but he must have gained the nickname, ‘Mr. Devil’ for a reason, don’t you think?” The more I spoke, the more I realized just how ridiculous this arranged marriage was proving to be. “Most importantly—” “No one, and I mean no one, has ever seen his face! No one knows if he’s old, young, or hideous! But the general idea is that he’s an old, dying man because only that explains why he’s kept himself hidden for so long.“ “That’s the kind of man you want to marry your daughter to? Aren’t you embarrassed?” Pa! Another slap. This time, I didn’t flinch. I just stood there, staring at her with cold, empty eyes while letting the numbing pain on my cheek spread. “That’s enough, both of you!” My father’s voice resounded through the room as he slammed a hand onto the coffee table. Silence fell immediately. As my gaze shifted to him, I saw him exhale heavily before speaking, his tone sharp, “The situation is bad enough as it is, yet both of you seem hellbent on making it worse.” Listening to him, I lowered my gaze, biting back a sarcastic laugh. Making it worse? Who, me? But I wasn’t the one who planned to marry off my daughter to a man of dubious character, was I? While I couldn’t be sure of the real reason, I knew it had to be one of the following—power, money, influence or resources. That was the price of being born as a Hale’s daughter. My eyes flashed a dark look at this thought. While I still didn’t know the exact details of their deal with Mr Devil, one thing was clear—he was offering something so valuable that they would willingly sacrifice Vanessa. And that was what baffled me the most. We might be twins, but Nessa was nothing like me. She was their pride and joy, the perfect socialite they had groomed for years. I, on the other hand, was the family disappointment, the rebellious daughter they barely tolerated. So if they were so eager to throw her away, I guess whatever they gained in return must have been worth all of the efforts they had poured into cultivating Nessa all these years. This conclusion left a bitter aftertaste in my mouth. If this was the fate of their cherished daughter, how better could mine be? From when I became sensible, I had always known that there was only one ending for a girl born as a Hale—to be another wealthy family’s trophy wife. But I hated and felt unwilling about it, so I tried to fight against that outcome. So far, I seem to have succeeded. Although, it was at the expense of my parents growing increasingly dissatisfied with me, and my siblings and I growing somewhat distant. This point could be seen clearly from the fact that if I hadn’t happened to hear rumors of Nessa’s marriage while I was away on a band gig, I never would have known my own twin sister was being married off today. Lost in my thoughts, I suddenly felt a gaze falling on me. I looked up—straight into my brother, Aaron’s eyes. His hazel irises, identical to mine, were unreadable. Then he spoke. “Valeria, you and Nessa are identical twins…” Without warning, a chill crept up my spine. Aaron wasn’t the type to say anything meaningless, especially with an unresolved issue on ground. There was only one reason why he would mention this—he wanted me to… No. I refused to think about it. Refused to acknowledge the possibility. Because the moment I let myself entertain the thought—just for a fraction of a second—a deep, paralyzing dread settled in my bones. That was my brother. My biological brother. He wouldn’t do that to me. He wouldn’t be that unfeeling and mercenary, right? Yet, my inner voice told me. Yes, he could. Someone who could even acquiesce to his closest sister being married off, why would be be reluctant when it comes to me—whom he had grown distant to? Silence fell after he finished speaking, then I felt my parents’ eyes shift toward me—bright with excitement at having found a backup plan. Outwardly, my expression was blank but inside, my heart was already in tatters, the pain almost unbearable.

VALERIA “Yes! How did I not think of that?!” My mom was the first to leap to her feet, clapping her hands in excitement. Her eyes sparkled as she stared at me, and for some reason, my stomach twisted. Her expression reminded me of how a hungry dog might look at a fleshy bone. A disrespectful description, I know. But that’s just how I felt. She continued, voice bright with enthusiasm, “Nessa and you are identical twins, and most importantly—when we made the agreement with that man, we never specified which daughter it would be!” “Shut up!” “Mom!” The moment those words left her lips, both my father and Aaron shouted at her in unison. Their sharp voices cut through the room, and for some reason, their reactions made my heart sink. If I hadn’t seen it wrong, they seemed afraid. Anxious. But afraid of what? These two weren’t the type to lose composure over just anything. And then—my mom’s words echoed in my head again: “…and most importantly, when we made the agreement with that man, we never specified which daughter it would be!” That line. That seemed to be the what they were reacting so intensely to. Up until now, I’d assumed the devil of a man had seen Nessa, gotten infatuated, and then, demanded her hand in marriage. But if that were the case, wouldn’t he have made it clear exactly who he wanted? That would’ve been the logical and right thing to do. At first, I hadn’t thought too deeply about Mom’s statement. I’d brushed it off as another one of her careless comments. But with the way Dad and Aaron reacted, I couldn’t help but think deeper. And the moment I did, a terrifying thought crept into my mind. No. I shook my head. That couldn’t be it. That was impossible. They wouldn’t do that to me. Right? But then I looked at their faces, and saw the way they wouldn’t meet my eyes. No. No. No. I could accept being asked to replace Nessa. I could even forgive them for that. But this? It’ll break me. Tears welled up in my eyes as I turned to my mom, desperate and pleading. “Please tell me I’m wrong. Please… Just… please,” I whispered, my voice trembling and barely audible as I looked from her to Dad, then to Aaron. My vision blurred, but I forced myself to search their faces for something—anything—to prove that I was overthinking. But no one answered. Instead, my dad turned sharply to glare at my mom. “You really can’t get anything done right,” he snapped. That one sentence nearly crushed me. My mom, too, seemed to realize she’d said something wrong, though judging by the confused crease in her brows, she wasn’t entirely sure what. Still, she stayed quiet, lowering her head, likely afraid she’d make things worse if she spoke again. So even as I looked to her, silently begging for answers, she refused to meet my gaze. ‘Anyway, I have no idea what’s going on,’ I read her expression loud and clear. It wasn’t that she didn’t have feelings for me. She did. But her expensive lifestyle depended entirely on her husband, and she wouldn’t risk that. Not even for her own daughter. I turned to my dad. “Dad?” He turned his face away. And then, finally, I looked at Aaron. The person I once trusted the most. “Brother?” I called softly—just like I used to when we were kids, when I’d fallen or gotten hurt. He smiled, like he used to back then. But the moment I saw that smile, my heart turned to ice. Because this time, there was no warmth. Only confirmation. It was true. It was all true. My legs gave way, and I dropped to the floor. A single tear traced its way down my cheek. I wanted to believe they’d only pushed me to replace my sister because they were desperate. I wanted to believe it had been an impossible decision forced on them. But now, I knew the truth: There was never a substitute bride. It had always been me. From the very beginning, they had planned this. My dad. Aaron. Even Nessa, my twin sister, who I thought I was protecting. How laughable! I let out a bitter, broken laugh as tears streamed down my face. I cried, and laughed, and sobbed until the emotions tore me apart from the inside out. Like a clown, they must have watched me walk straight into their trap—step by step—thinking I was fighting for justice, while they all watched me from behind mockingly. Hahaha. No wonder it had been so easy to help Nessa escape. They knew me. They knew I wouldn’t sit back and let her be forced into marrying a man we knew nothing about. A man feared and whispered about. They counted on it. They knew I wouldn’t stay put. They counted on me saving her, and then naturally, I’d have no choice but to marry him myself. In the end, the only thing I managed to do was condemn myself. What a perfectly executed plan. With it, they would manage to get rid of their black sheep daughter, preserve their reputation, and also, earn the devil’s favor—all in one go. Three birds, one stone. I regretted it. I extremely regretted it. I shouldn’t have returned home after hearing the news of Vanessa’s marriage in the first place. I should’ve known that they wouldn’t be that willing to marry her off to such a man. If Vanessa were their only daughter, maybe they would’ve been tempted and considered it. But when there was me? Rebellious. Unruly. Embarrassing. Easy choice. I cried until there was nothing left. Until my body shook from exhaustion and the sobs faded into silence. And then, when the tears dried up and only numbness remained, a thought surfaced in my mind. Maybe… Maybe marrying that man wouldn’t be such a bad idea after all.

VALERIA Even if I ended up dying by that man’s hands someday, it’d be a thousand times better than staying in this pit of snakes and scorpions I once called family. Once I made the decision, I quietly wiped the tears from my face and rose to my feet. I looked at the three of them, and one bitter question formed in my mind. How had I not seen how selfish, hypocritical, and mercenary these people truly were? Let’s start with Mom. She liked to present herself as a doting mother, always fawning over her children like we were her world. But in truth, the only thing she loved was the luxurious life my father provided. She’d never allow anything or anyone, to threaten that comfort. Not even us, her children. As for my dear father… He seemed like the typical respectable and dignified head of the family. But deep down, he was nothing more than a hypocrite. The kind of man who wouldn’t hesitate to sell his daughter to the highest bidder, as long as it bought him glory. And Aaron? Today shattered any illusions I had left of him. The brother I remembered, the one who used to smile gently and pat my head when I cried, was nothing more than a snake with a pretty face. A man who didn’t hesitate to push his sister straight into a fire pit, just so he could stay warm and untouched on the sidelines. And my so-called twin sister? Ha. Perfect little Vanessa. The ideal socialite. She wore her hypocrisy like second skin. It was no wonder she fit into high society world so well. Because that’s what people like her did best. Backstab you with a smile. “What a family,” I muttered aloud, somehow managing to find amusement in my situation. “If there was ever a mistake in the gene pool, it must’ve been me. A genetic mutation. That would explain why I’ve never fit in with them since day one.” Some might call it adaptability—my ability to cope and keep going, no matter how bad things got. But my friends called it being cold. Heartless, even. My ex-boyfriend did too—back when I dumped him without so much as a tear. Back then, I laughed it off. But now… I was beginning to wonder if they were right. Because despite everything, despite the betrayal and humiliation I’d just been through, my heart was now disturbingly calm. As though the tears I’d just wiped away had washed every last ounce of indignation, grief, hatred, and pain from my body. I felt hollow, from inside out. But maybe I’d simply learned how to bottle everything up so well that even I couldn’t tell what I was feeling anymore. But none of that mattered right now. There were more important things to focus on. I took a slow, deep breath, locking away the rest of my thoughts, stood up and spoke calmly. “Fine. I’ll marry him.” “Really?!” I wasn’t surprised at Mom’s gleeful outburst. Of course she’d be the first to react. I didn’t bother sparing her a glance, turning instead to face the two people who actually held the power in this room. And sure enough, while they didn’t display their excitement as openly, I saw the gleam in their eyes as well as the faint curl of satisfaction at the corners of their lips. Hypocrites. Before they got too comfortable, I continued unhurriedly. “But only on one condition.” That wiped the smugness right off their faces. Instantly, both men straightened, an alert and guarded look in their eyes. I couldn’t help the laugh that slipped out at their reaction. “Really? Relax. I’m not after anything that belongs to you. I promise.” I let my eyes settle on Aaron before adding, “Or anything that will belong to you.” His expression darkened slightly. I knew what he’d been thinking—whether I intended to carve out a share of the inheritance or his future place as the family’s crown jewel. After all, with Mr. Hale’s very obvious patriarchal values, Aaron probably already saw the entire Hale estate as his. Too bad for him, though—I didn’t want any of it. Anything of theirs would be too dirty and stinky for my liking. “My condition is simple. I want a letter of severance from this family. A clean break. No ties, no claims, no obligations.” I stated. “That shouldn’t be a problem, should it?” As the words left my mouth, I watched Dad’s expression darken. While Aaron didn’t speak, he looked pensive and suspicious, likely trying to figure out if there was some hidden trap in my request. As if I was that bored. Meanwhile, Mom exploded. “What do you mean by that, Valeria?!” she snapped, pointing at me furiously. “You’d better explain yourself!” I met her anger with indifference. “That’s my only condition. You either agree to it, or I don’t go through with this farce of a marriage. You can also try to force me if you’d like… but something tells me he wouldn’t appreciate that.” That shut her up. I turned to face Mr. Hale once more, watching as calculation flickered across his features. I knew him well enough to know what he was thinking—and I also knew how this would end. Sure enough, a moment later, he spoke. “Alright. I agree.” “What? Darling—!” Mom tried to protest, but he cut her off immediately. “Shut up. Your thoughts aren’t needed here.” She fell silent instantly, shrinking back into her seat, her shoulders hunched and head bowed. But not before casting me a conflicted look—one I didn’t care to interpret. It didn’t matter anymore. None of them did. I smiled coldly. “That’s great, for all of us. After today, you’ll have nothing to do with me, and I’ll have nothing to do with you. From now on, let’s consider ourselves strangers.” “Val—” “I think that’s all I have to say. Do let me know when that man—or his people—arrive.” And with that, I turned and walked away. I didn’t wait for a response. I didn’t look back. I just climbed the stairs slowly and left them all behind in that suffocating space.

AARON The issue hanging over our heads had finally been resolved—or so it seemed. But none of us still in the living room felt even remotely relieved. Especially me. I stared at the spot where Valeria had disappeared, my heart weighed down by a tangle of emotions I couldn’t name. I turned toward Dad, hoping to make sense of things, but my attention caught on Mom first. She was fidgeting, her eyes glued to the staircase, unable to hide the worry etched into her features. To be honest, I still don’t fully understand the kind of person my mother is. For all her outward affection and devotion, she’s always been someone who prioritizes her own interest above everything else. A calculative person. Yet, there were moments when she didn’t seem like that. Moments like now. Moments she seemed genuine, controlled by emotions, rather than reason. It made it hard to judge which side was the real her—if either even was. It was exactly because of how unpredictable she was, that, when Dad, Nessa, and I were planning how to force Valeria into this marriage, I insisted we keep Mom out of it. Because it was impossible to tell who she’d choose to side with. People like her have no loyalties; they do things based on self-interest or on their moods. Take today, for instance. Even when she knew perfectly well that the groom was no good, she hadn’t once tried to dissuade either me or Dad from marrying Nessa to him. Why? Because she knew how crucial the arrangement was to preserving the lifestyle she enjoyed. And when Valeria helped Nessa escape the wedding, Mom was furious—not because it wasn’t right, but because it might jeopardize the family, which would in turn affect her. Then, the moment she realized Valeria could serve as a replacement, she was the first to leap at the idea, practically glowing with renewed excitement. Now, she looked worried. Visibly troubled. As if the same girl she was ready to hand over a few minutes ago had suddenly become someone worth protecting again. It was like watching two completely different people wear the same face. She was too confusing. Too unreadable. But can I blame her for it? Honestly, I’m not sure. Her upbringing shaped her into this. In her family, girls were raised to be bargaining chips, trained to choose the safest bet in order to survive brutal power struggles among the men. Then she married into the Hales, where nothing really changed, as Dad also valued power and profit over people. We all did. Well… almost all of us. Except Valeria. Maybe that’s why she never fit in. A sigh slipped out before I could stop it. “Mom, why don’t you go talk to Valeria? Try to smooth things over.” Her eyes lit up as she immediately jumped to her feet, like she’d been waiting for someone to say that all along. Then, almost comically, she turned to Dad and asked in a timid voice, “Darling, may I?” He glanced at me, then nodded. “Go.” “Thank you,” she whispered, hurrying upstairs before he could change his mind. Once she was gone, I turned to Dad. “Don’t you think Valeria was a bit too… calm, at the end?” He frowned. “Yes. For someone with her temper…” He trailed off, but I knew what he meant. Valeria had never been the type to let things go easily. Her sudden calm felt unnatural—like the quiet before a storm. Dad must’ve sensed it too, but he only shrugged. “So what if she’s planning something? As long as she marries that man, what happens after doesn’t concern us. And I doubt she’d turn on us once she gains power.” “We’re her family, after all. A piece of paper can’t change that.” I nodded along, but a tight knot had already formed in my stomach. A rebellious daughter in exchange for the Hale family’s survival—Dad saw that as a fair deal. And logically, I agreed. Still, unease tugged at me. I couldn’t forget the way Valeria had looked at me—eyes full of desperate hope, asking for something I refused to give. I knew exactly what she wanted. And yet, I’d crushed it, and put out the last light in her eyes. It made my conscience stir—something I thought I’d long buried. We were siblings, after all. I did care for her., but unfortunately, she can’t contend with the family’s interests. Judging by her reaction and that severance letter she demanded, I’d likely destroyed whatever little bond we had left. Valeria was never a docile and obedient person to begin with. Rather she was independent, opinionated and strong-willed. She might value familial ties but wouldn’t be tied down by it. She was someone who would rather not have it than compromise. I actually admired her for that, even though it made her harder to control. Thinking about her always drained me, so I shifted focus. “As long as we secure cooperation with Blaze Corporation, we’ll pull through this,” I said to Dad. “It’s our best chance.” He nodded. “Exactly. If this goes well, the Hale family might not just survive—we might rise further.. That’s why nothing can go wrong with this marriage.” He wasn’t exaggerating. We’d long been the most powerful family in Meteor City, but recent years had seen our dominance slipping, no matter what or how hard Dad and I did to reverse it. Rivals were circling and eyeing us like vultures. We couldn’t afford to let our guard down. “I understand, Da.d. I’ll see to it that nothing goes wrong.” I said seriously. He patted my shoulder. “Good. You’ve never disappointed me.” He paused. “Oh, and that severance letter Valeria wanted? Don’t worry about it. She was just throwing a tantrum. She doesn’t really mean it.” I frowned slightly. I didn’t agree with him—not at all. Valeria had meant every word. She truly wanted nothing more to do with us. But I didn’t argue. Dad could be incredibly stubborn when convinced he was right. Sooner or later, he’d see the truth.

VALERIA Upstairs Inside my bedroom, I was stuffing clothes and other necessities into my suitcase when the door creaked open. I glanced over casually. The shadow that entered was slender and hesitant. The moment I realized who it was—my mom, I looked away with disinterest, and continued packing. Only then did I ask, voice flat and unwelcoming, “What is it that you want?” I didn’t need to see her face to know my tone stung. But whatever disappointment or irritation she felt, she pushed aside as I heard her draw a shaky breath. “Valeria, I… I didn’t know that this was their plan from the beginning. If I had known, I would have… would have—” “You would have what?” I cut in, turning around to face her, my voice laced with sarcasm. “Risked the wrath of the man who holds your financial lifeline now—and the one who will in the future—to warn me?” I let out a dry laugh. “No, you wouldn’t have. And we both know that. You never had the guts. So spare me the empty sentiments. I have no use for them.” Her face paled, then flushed with shame. I saw it, but I felt nothing. What had she expected? Sympathy? Forgiveness? Did she think I’d tell her it was okay? That I didn’t blame her? The idea made me sneer inwardly. To say those words would be to spit in the face of my own conscience. She claimed ignorance of their plan. Maybe that was true. But would it have made a difference even if she’d known? I doubted it. She hadn’t known I was the intended bride all along, and yet, she was still eager to push me into Vanessa’s place the second the opportunity arose. So, really, the only thing that would’ve changed was the timeline. The outcome? Always the same. If anything, she was lucky. Lucky that I didn’t hate her as much as the others. “If that’s all,” I said coldly, turning my back to her, “I won’t see you out.” Apparently, that struck a nerve. “Valeria!” she snapped. I sighed with exasperation, and turned to face her again. “Yes? Is there something else?” I asked with mock confusion, watching in satisfaction as she faltered. My mother had always liked to assert her “authority” whenever she felt it slipping. It made her feel powerful—probably the only power she ever had, since no one had truly taken her seriously in either her maiden family or her current one. And because I’d always been the disobedient one, I often became the easiest target for her little displays of control. In the past, I humored her. I played along, if only out of respect. But now? Now she didn’t deserve even that. She must’ve seen it in my eyes, because her confidence visibly waned. I thought she’d finally leave. But I underestimated her. “You… didn’t mean it when you said you were cutting ties with us earlier, did you?” she asked softly. I paused, letting her words hang. Then I looked at her, my eyes hardening into a cold sneer that made her flinch. “Why?” I asked. “Did it sound like I was joking?” She began to stammer. “No… I mean…” But somehow, she pulled herself together and met my gaze again. “We’re your family, Valeria. That’s a fact you can’t change. Your father and siblings may have gone about it the wrong way—but everything they did, it was for your own good.” She gestured at me then, her eyes narrowing in disapproval. “I mean, just look at you. Where do you look like a proper, well-bred young lady? Wearing torn jeans and that… that shirt with a skull on it.” “You spend all your time with those people who have no direction in life. Instead of being obedient like your sister, doing what you’re supposed to do, you—” I clenched my fists at my sides, hidden behind me. Her words shouldn’t get to me anymore—but they still did. She kept going. “We sent you to music classes to cultivate you, not so you could waste your time in a band with no future!” For a moment, the room seemed to blur around me as pain twisted in my chest. But I swallowed it down and regained my calm. “So,” I said, my voice quiet. “you agree with them after all.” I watched her freeze. “What you’re really saying is—since I hang around ‘messy’ friends and don’t look like someone any respectable man would want, I should be grateful that my father and siblings ‘cared’ enough to find one for me. Even if he has a few… minor flaws?” I let the word linger. Flaws. In her world, a man’s worth was measured in how many zeroes were in his bank account—and how willing he was to fund her indulgences. So what if he was older than my father? So what if he had a violent streak? So what if he might one day kill me? To her, those were just details. Just “flaws.” The bitterness rose again, threatening to choke me. But I didn’t let it show. I wouldn’t give her—or any of them—the satisfaction of knowing how deeply they’d wounded and broke me. My voice was quiet, with a detached calm that didn’t match the storm inside: “You shouldn’t have come here… Mom.” Those three letters tasted almost foreign on my tongue. “This might be the last time I call you that. It was wrong of me for trying to believe that you weren’t like the rest of them.” “You are the same. Maybe even worse than any of them.” I didn’t care how my words hurt her. I didn’t want to. “There’s probably not much time left before my groom arrives. So I apologize for not being able to entertain you any longer.” With that, I turned around and resumed packing, hands moving faster than before—because I couldn’t stay in this house another minute longer than necessary. Behind me, I heard nothing. Then, after a long pause, soft footsteps. She was leaving. Only when I was sure she was gone did my hands slow again. And in the silence that followed, I realized they were shaking.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303079”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

The woman’s eyes sparkled as she gushed at what the man was about to do. She trembled, her right hand flying to her chest. Her high school dreams…they were coming true. But her dreams were about to shatter as a baritone voice cut through the dimly lit hall. Words that seem to stall the two love birds. “There you are, Mrs. Walton!” “ Mrs. Walton?” The beautiful yet confused woman asked, wearing a deep frown. Did he miss his way? She took a closer look at the man who exuded nothing but wealth. And beauty. A high cheekbone with chiseled jawline which would make even the finest Greek god ashamed of their beauty. He was tall, and broad-shouldered in a three piece suit standing just a few feet away. His hazel eyes were watching the woman like he had every right to be there. As if, the woman was committing treason…or whatever. The woman turned around to see if he was addressing someone else in the hall. Yet there was none who seemed to be familiar with him. She turned to look at him again and couldn’t help but notice he had a smirk playing around his lips. A dangerous smirk yet it went straight to the woman’s heart, making her giddy. The strange man called the name again and pointed directly at her. “Yes, You, Mrs Walton. You are the one I am talking to.” The woman blinked, unsure of her next words. He didn’t look like he was joking, and he definitely didn’t look like someone who would want to blackmail her. His outfit alone screamed wealth. A man standing next to the woman bit hard on his lips, his patience weaning by the second. With a fierce looking gaze, he shot up from his kneeling position and angrily took a stance between the woman and the meddling man. “What the hell do you mean by that?” He snarled. The air was filled with anger and viciousness, yet the meddling man was unperturbed. As if the angry man was nothing to him and his anger was like the cries of a baby. The meddling man’s smirk grew even larger, staring at the angry man. He was enjoying every bit of it, the woman could tell. She was angry too. He just fucking ruined her engagement. Before the woman could react, the stranger took a single step forward. He didn’t raise a hand, didn’t say a word, instead his pointy hazel eyes locked onto her hand, the one with the Star Diamond ring. He wore a scanning look, searching and waiting. As if genuinely expecting recognition, but all the woman felt was a shady void and seething anger. However, there was this very little but vague familiarity about his face but there were no memories attached to it. Was he mistaking her for someone? Or had she really met him somewhere? Then, slowly, her gaze started to drop downward. To the ring on her finger. The one that had startled her this morning. And unlike before, this time, a flash of memory surfaced. An image of her, sliding the ring onto her own hand. And just as quickly as it appeared, it vanished again. The woman looked back at the stranger quickly. He was so much closer now. His hazel eyes looked more alluring, as if it wanted to suck her in. And as for his voice, it carried a passionate hiss even as his eyes were desperately staring at her. “Tell him, Elara …. Tell him who you belong to.” His gaze burned into the woman’s eyes, and for the life of her, she couldn’t understand why her throat went dry at the sound of his words. “What the hell was going on?” she mused, expecting an answer. From anyone. *** EARLIER THAT DAY The rays of light hit softly on the woman lying on the spacious and luxurious bed. The light glow from the morning sun shines on her delicate skin and blonde hair, making her look serene. Beauty was just a mere word to what this woman exudes. Elara Clarksville, the heiress to the Clarksville empire. As Elara drowned in the sweetness of the morning slumber, a banging head and an aching body made her yawn tiredly as her eyes slowly opened, taking in the intricate designs on the wall. “ Tired…” Elara whispered to no one as she yawned even more loudly. This time, she covered her mouth with her hand. Then, Just as she began to lower her hand, she felt the brush of something cold against her cheek. The sensation had come from the same palm she had just covered her mouth with. When Elara checked quickly to observe, a glint from her finger hit her eyes. With a squint, she took a glance and her eyes almost popped out of its socket. “A diamond ring.” It looked stunning, too expensive, and unfamiliar. One look at the ring and Elara could tell even money couldn’t buy it. It was the highly sought after Star Diamond. “Where did this come from?” Elara murmured in confusion. It was obvious she could never afford this. As Elara sought the reason why she had such an expensive ring, her head started banging once again. This time, it looked as though there were fragments of memories flashing in her mind’s eyes. She shut her eyes tightly, trying to replay the events of the previous day. Starting from her business trip, the final moments before Elara returned to her penthouse, anything that could explain not just this ring but how she even returned back to her home and this room. But there was nothing tangible. The memories had not disappeared completely, they were just blurry pictures, too dull to make complete sense. Elara exhaled finally, shaking off the awkward feeling. “It must have been from Josh…” Though, this was an awfully luxurious choice. It was almost impossible for Josh to afford it. It makes no sense, yet it was the only reason that she could grasp. With a sigh, she pushed the thought aside, getting ready to freshen up. Just then, Elara received an incoming call. One glance at the name on the screen and her face broke into a tired smile. “ Josh Love.” The caller was Joshua Hudson, her boyfriend. Without hesitation, Elara sat down again on the bed as she grabbed the phone. “ Josh,” she greeted softly. The deep, affectionate tone on the other end made her chest grow lighter. “Meet me at Le’Cross tonight. Eight sharp. And wear something stunning.” He had finally said. There was a small silence. An expectant brightness appeared in Elara’s eyes. She knew exactly what this was. She had spent years waiting for it, actually. “Of course. I wouldn’t miss it.” Elara managed to whisper. Elara wanted to ask about the Star Diamond ring, but the call had already ended. Instead, she stared at a blank spot on the wall, her smile brighter than ever. It was finally happening. Josh was going to propose to her. “God, I can’t wait.” As Elara prepared to leave minutes later, she thought of her best friend, Abby. About how she would have been perfect for helping her choose a dress, but she was unavailable. And even if she weren’t, the fact that Abby had never really liked Josh very much would have dulled her enthusiasm. Instead, Elara called her trusted secretary, Samantha, who was already waiting outside her room. The moment Elara mentioned her plans, Samantha squealed with so much excitement that it left her even surprised. “ Sam, you can’t be this excited because of the proposal.” Elara chuckled, amused at how people loved proposals so much. “ Sorry, Miss. Clarksville. I-” “ You don’t have to apologise, Sam. I love it too!” Elara grinned, motioning for them to leave. She can’t wait to say yes to Josh. At 7:50 PM, Elara arrived at the venue in the dress Samantha had picked. She walked with confidence even though she was nervous. The click clack sound of her heels could best describe her heartbeat right now. Then, at a table near the terrace, she saw Joshua in a charcoal suit. He was looking extremely dashing, the perfect description of her Prince charming. Elara exhaled, as the butterflies were exploding now in her stomach. She managed to stop herself from grinning like a lovestruck high school girl. Then their eyes met. This was the long awaited minute. Joshua had since risen from his chair, reaching into his pocket just as Elara moved closer. “ Another ring?” she whispered, beaming with smiles. For a second, Elara caught a look of confusion on Joshua’s face but it disappeared as it came. She watched as he wanted to say something. Instead, he smiled faintly before he brought out a velvet box. Another ring for the official proposal? But just as Joshua was about to initiate his first words, a voice from behind cut him short. A voice calling someone a Mrs. Watson. Elara and Joshua jerked their heads towards the sound. The dim lighting of the hall was unable to hide the extremely handsome face. A man she had never seen before. And who the hell was Mrs. Walton?

As Elara was stuck by the man’s words, she stared deeply at those eyes once more. They didn’t seem to lie. But if the meddling man wasn’t lying, then what actually happened? No one could answer her. Only the urge to go to him seemed stronger. Elara took a deep breath as she scolded herself. Why would she think of being with a stranger and betraying Joshua? “ Tell them, Elara. Let them know who you belong to…” the meddling man said again, this time he took out a file as a faint smile danced around his kissable lips. Elara couldn’t stop herself. Barely audible, she let out a question-like answer. “ You belong to-me?” Her heart wanted to know what the hell was happening. She tried to process the weird declaration from the stranger and even her weirder question. Elara swallowed hard as she tried to make sense of it. So her sudden forgetfulness wasn’t a result of stress? Has something really happened to her? Like something really serious? Even though the earlier murmurs from the other people in the hotel lounge who were watching them from the corners had started to go down, Elara could not say the same thing about their stares. Stares and poking gazes that seemed to bore holes into her skin. The embarrassment was killing her. Then, in a sudden forceful movement, Joshua lunged forward and grabbed Elara’s wrist, yanking her toward himself as if to protect her from the meddling man. As if to make a statement that he, not the stranger, truly owned her. Elara felt touched by Joshua’s reaction yet something was nagging at her. Could it be the man’s piercing accusatory gaze or the fact that the man was too quiet? She wanted to stop all of these but before she could even react, the stranger took a single step forward yet again and when he spoke, it was with a calm tone and an easy gesture. His expression was a hidden facade of a brewing storm. “ Careful, Hudson, that’s my wife you’re touching.” Elara’s face squeezed. The atmosphere became even tense with the man staring intently at Joshua, a faint smile etched on his face. ” Hudson?” Elara squinted, staring at the stranger, at the certainty in his expression. So he also knew Joshua? Could that also mean he wasn’t just making empty claims? Now overwhelmed, Elara ripped her hand from Joshua’s own and took a step back, away from both of them. She was about to go crazy! The smirk of the stranger deepened. And then, with a pointed motion, he signaled at something on Elara’s left-hand side. Joshua’s eyes followed the trace of his finger. Elara bit hard on her lips, her hands clenched tightly too. She somehow knew what he was pointing at even before checking. It must be it. Nevertheless, Elara still checked, and there it was, just like she feared. Her voice was shaky and inaudible. “That damned ring.” The same ring she had been questioning, not just since she woke up but literally a few minutes ago. “ It fits you perfectly, Mrs. Watson. Just like when you first put it on,” He murmured. His hazel eyes caught the confused look on Elara’s face. With a shrug, he added. “ Or are you saying you don’t also remember slipping it on?” Joshua’s eyes instantly met Elara’s as if he, too, was genuinely interested in her answer. But she couldn’t speak. She doesn’t know or remember anything. Elara took another small step back, shaking her head faintly as she started to feel an ache in her head. It was so excruciating that she let out a loud grunt. Then a second flash appeared, right when the aches stopped. The same one that showed her sliding the Star diamond ring onto her finger. Then just like before, it disappeared again. Elara gasped while Joshua’s eyes narrowed at this point. She could not exactly tell what he was thinking, but he was looking quite doubtful. The stranger sighed, almost as if he was tired of the charade, except that there was no charade here. They were drowning in this mystery together. Without another word, the meddling man reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. And when he lifted it, he turned its screen toward Elara. It was showing a document. That instant, it was as if she was struck by lightning and showers of meteor. Elara didn’t move at first, her eyes popping out as if the pair wasn’t enough to see whatever document the meddling man was holding. She was damn too frozen and too stupefied to reach for it either. Nevertheless, the meddling man stepped closer, closing the space between himself and her. With a face that seemed to defeat even the noblest of all prince charming, he urged her to take it. If it wasn’t such an awkward situation, Elara just might have given in to those luscious lips. Even if it were her engagement. She quickly shook those dirty thoughts from her as she collected the documents. Alas, some situations can even be swayed by a man’s beauty. Still battling between her supposed lust and the situation at hand, Elara heard Joshua’s heavy breath. Someone other than her was getting anxious. Joshua, who was now close enough, leaned in as well to see. His curiosity was like a piercing tip of a dagger at Elara’s chest. And her swaying heart shrink in embarrassment. How could she daydream of a stranger in the presence of her fiance? Then, reluctantly, she reached out and collected it. The thumping sound of Elara’s breath was the only sound she could hear, not until her eyes caught it. It was right at the beginning page of the document. “Elara Clarksville ” Written in block letters. Attached to it, was the surname he had addressed her with earlier. “Watson” The same surname attached to the name which she believed was his first name. “Leo Watson” So his name was Leo? But Elara still did not remember meeting anyone with this name. It was just a vaguely familiar name like the name of one of her many business associates. Then it clicked. Wasn’t the Watson family among her top business partners? However, Elara pushed that thought aside. His name wasn’t her problem right now because the damn document was none other than a fucking marriage certificate! Her supposed marriage certificate with this Leo guy. Elara’s heart jumped as she began to stagger back. When did all this happen? The stranger’s voice, full of a quiet finality, broke through her thoughts once more. With a tsk and a rather mocking sigh, Leo asked while casting a side glance at Joshua. “We were married three days ago, sweetheart. Or do you not remember?” “What?” Joshua snapped out in anger and disbelief. His already feigned concern faltering like the air he was eagerly breathing in. But Elara was too stunned now to care about Joshua’s outburst. Three days? She gasped at the absurdity yet when she opened her mouth to refute it, no words came out. The stranger was reaching out for something else in his pocket. And when he pulled it out this time it was an envelope. He moved quietly, walking to a nearby table and setting it down with deliberate care. Elara turned back to the man, allowing her head to spin with a hundred different possibilities. What if this was a setup? What if someone wanted to sabotage her, to ruin her engagement, her career? This was not particularly unlikely. With this thought, she turned back to the fellow with cold eyes and a tone that was even colder. Elara snarled. “ I don’t care who the hell you are, but I swear to God, I will have you arrested when I get to the bottom of this!” Leo didn’t even flinch. If anything, Elara’s limp threat appeared to amuse him further. Then without bothering to give a response to her threat, he straightened his suit. With a faint smile, he blurted out coldly. “You have three days, darling. That should be enough to say your goodbyes.” And just like that, Leo turned and walked out. Elara’s gaze was enough to shake the walls of the hall yet the straight back of Leo was more like the Great walls of China. Elara breath out for a few seconds before she turned to Joshua, desperate for something that made sense. But he looked even more shaken than she was. More anxious, more lost. Joshua ran a hand through his hair roughly. Elara wanted to say something but before she could say another word, his phone vibrated. He pulled it out, glanced at the screen then froze. His expression transformed to a blank mask. Then, without a word, he turned and stormed out. Elara wanted to stop him. To follow him, but her legs wouldn’t move, her voice wouldn’t come. She was left standing there, lost. The whispers around the room were growing louder. Her world was falling apart, because of a stranger and a forgotten memory. In her shattered state, her phone beeped with a message. And her face became even more pale.

“ Mrs. Watson, don’t even think about escaping from me.” That was the message on Elara’s phone. It was a strange number, which obviously belonged to her newly acquired husband. “ Fuck you all!” Elara cursed, yelling loudly as she made her way out of the hall. Not even the calling of her name from her close friends could stop her from going berserk. She was on the verge of breaking down. As soon as she got into her car, she intended to get wasted in a bar but a message from her best friend made her change her mind. She made a U-turn to her penthouse, instead. By the time Elara got back to her penthouse that night, she was exhausted all around. The day had been a complete and utter nightmare for her. Feeling grumpy, she took a few confused steps into her living room. She needed a cold bath and a hot tequila to bring her back to sanity. Elara flung her bag on the sofa and made her way inside the house, only to see a dark slender figure lurking inside. “ Fuc-” Elara swallowed the remaining words when she took a closer look. It was Vanessa Montgomery, her best friend. And judging from the wide grin on her face, it was obvious that she had no idea of the eerie roller coaster Elara had just been through. “ You know I can fucking kill you, right?” Elara asked, gripping her chest tightly. If not for the strange happenings tonight, Elara wouldn’t even flinched at the sight of a vampire. However, today’s event have left her muddled headed. “ Not before I listen to your juicy tale of proposal with that boyfriend of yours,” Vanessa responded, rolling her eyes. Elara slumped on the sofa, thinking of how to tell her best friend that she was already married to a stranger which she had no recollection about. “So… you’re getting married to Joshua, huh?” Vanessa went further to ask, her tone filled with disappointment. Vanessa had always hated Joshua and Elara had no idea why. Elara let out a short, sharp bitter laughter. “ Oh, Vanessa. If only you were half right!” Vanessa, who was ready for another round of lecture, frowned slightly. She took another look at Elara and realized her friend was looking way out of the box. Standing up abruptly with a dagger like gaze and anger that would literally destroy a nation, Vanessa let out the stem. “ Did that son of a bitch cheat on you? I swear I am going to maim him right now!” Elara who was feeling depressed suddenly sprang to her feet to hold back her dearest goddess of war. “ Vanessa, please calm down let me expl-” “ Elara, are you defending that cheater?” Elara was having strings of headaches rushing in at once. If anyone had cheated, that would be her! ” I am the one that cheated!” Elara let out, not believing those words came out from her mouth. Vanessa who was all swords and guns was taken aback by her friend’s words. She blinked rapidly as if she was in a dream. ” You-You cheated on Joshua?” Vanessa managed to ask, squinting her brows. The Elara she knew loves Joshua and would never cheat on him. What the hell was happening? ” I think I cheated big time,” Elara breathed out, bringing her bag closer. Vanessa wore a confused look and was about to ask what Elara meant, but the latter didn’t let her. Instead, Elara pulled the envelope from her bag and threw it at Vanessa. She caught it with both palms, blinking in half confusion and half alarm. “What’s this?” Elara sank onto the nearest chair, reclining without support. “Read it, And tell me if I am gradually losing my mind.” Vanessa hesitated with her inquisitive eyes on her for a second, then finally she carefully pulled out the papers. The moment her eyes landed on the words, those pairs of eyes were on the verge of spilling. Luckily, the socket held them in place. Elara didn’t need to see it again to know what she was looking at. It was the same thing that destroyed her engagement. Elara Clarksville & Leo Watson. They registered their marriage three days ago, and below it, was her signature, sitting prettily. Her own goddamn signature, displayed as accurately as it could be. Vanessa looked up at Elara, her face pale, her voice a whisper. “Elara… what the hell did you do in Las Vegas?” If Elara had the slightest answer to thst question, she wouldn’t be on the verge of breaking down. Chuckling to herself dryly, Elara gripped the edge of the table like someone on the verge of lunacy. Her world spinning way too fast. “I have no idea.” Vanessa stared at the certificate, trying to make sense of something that simply didn’t make sense. Elara leaned back tiredly. She didn’t need to hear every word as she had already seen what mattered. But then Vanessa did something Elara did not expect. She looked up sharply. And then, instead of simply confirming what Elara already knew, she started reading aloud while Elara squinted at her words. Something wasn’t right. Elara must have missed. The smug look vanished from her face. This wasn’t just a marriage certificate; It was a contract. Silence fell as the last words of the stranger sounded again. “You have three days!” In one swift motion, Elara shot up from her seat, finding energy where she had none before. And soon, she closed the distance between Vanessa and herself in three quick strides. “Give me that.” Vanessa barely reacted before Elara snatched the paper to see things for herself. “The agreed terms are binding, and neither party may annul the agreement before the stipulated time frame unless under extreme circumstances, as outlined in Section 5, Clause 3…” Elara went numb. “This isn’t real.” She pulled away from the document, staring into the vacant space. If she had indeed signed this, she would have seen this clause. She would have read it for herself. But she didn’t. Elara remembered nothing about doing so. And yet the sight of her own signature was challenging her now. It was there, perfectly aligned. Elara shook her head. This was impossible. She couldn’t stay still and watch herself getting played about like a sitting duck. Her hand reached for her phone, as she turned on the internet. If this Leo Watson was real enough to actually marry her and do all these, then he was real enough to be found. It was time to remind him that no one was really a ghost in this new age. Without further ado, Elara typed his name into the search box, her fingers moving faster than her mind could keep up. It was about seven straight minutes of typing, scrolling, and zooming, but she found nothing in the end. Absolutely nothing! No social media handles? No business records? Zero news commentaries? Not even a whisper of his name. He was literally a ghost even on the internet. Elara’s went numb. What the hell had she gotten herself into? Vanessa had since hurried over to Elara’s side, her presence barely noticeable until she murmured. “How does a man who can pull something like this off have no online presence?” Elara stared blankly as she couldn’t think of anything. She was confused at everything. She didn’t know what was worse now, the fact that she was trapped in a legally binding contract with a stranger or the fact that the stranger didn’t even exist. “ As if the marriage wasn’t strange enough. I had to add ghost-wife to it,” Elara murmure, forcing out a dry laughter. She was definitely going crazy. “ Who the fuck are you, Leo!” She almost screamed her lungs out. With barely concealed anger, Elara brought out her phone. She started scrolling until her eyes caught the contact. Henry Lancaster, her personal Lawyer. The phone barely finished ringing before he answered. “ Elara…” She blurted out, cutting him off. “I need you to help me draft some divorce papers…urgently.” There was a long pause, followed by laughter. “ Do you mean a prenup agreement? I heard you got engaged…” “ I am not joking, Henry. And it’s not a prenup, either,” Elara cuts in, biting back her anxiety. After a golden silence, Henry finally asked. “A divorce agreement?” “ Yeah. For me, Henry…” The silence that followed was thick with question, unanswered. Then Henry repeated, sounding aghast. “ Divorce agreement for you? Elara, you are freaking me out. You are not even married.” Elara smiled bitterly. “Well that makes two of us,” There was another silence, this one was heavier. When Henry spoke again, his voice had lost all it’s energy. “ Fine. Send me the details…” She was still on the phone when Vanessa’s scream made her look up. “ You’ve got to see this, girl. What the hell did you actually get yourself into in Las Vegas?” Vanessa asked, trembling as she showed Elara her phone. It was a news article. The moment she read the headline, Elara’s blood freezed. “Watson Group Announces New President. Leo Watson, the Ares of the Business World, Takes Control of the Family Empire.” The man she was trying to divorce was actually the brutal heir to the most powerful business empire in the United States. What the hell had she gotten herself into?

Elara brow creased in a deep furrow as she sat poised behind the large mahogany office desk. Last night’s encounter still lingered in her memory and her mind was still consumed by the weight of her worries. She bit hard on her rosy hue lips. “ How possible was it to forget such an event? The day of my marriage.” Elara truly wanted to believe it all, yet this stranger, Leo Watson- how possible was it for her to marry her? How could she betray Joshua? Her slender fingers intertwined as she leaned forward, elbows resting on the polished wood. Her elegant, tailored suit of a muted blend of charcoal and navy complement her refined features. Yet, her creased brows couldn’t be erased. Elara was still lost in her thoughts when the door suddenly burst open to reveal her secretary, Samantha. Elara jolted with eyes wide.“What is it?” “There’s someone here for you, ma’am.” Samantha gestured nervously. With knitted brows, Elara stared past Samantha. She wasn’t expecting any of her clients this morning. Who could it be? “ He says it’s urgent.” Still lost in her thoughts, Elara heard Samantha’s words. Like a flash, her mind flew to that person. She held her breath. Was it the stranger again? Leo? Taking a deep breath, she gathered her wandering emotions before giving Samantha a signal. “ You can let him in.” In a matter of seconds, a tall man entered, with head slightly bowed. As he lifted it up, disappointment or relief rather, settled on Elara’s face. It wasn’t the Leo guy, though something about this other one’s polished attitude appeared similar. He placed a hand on his chest to say, “I’m Ishmael Ross, Mr. Watson’s personal assistant.” The mention of that name Watson made Elara tense. Samantha shifted awkwardly behind her while the Ishmael fellow started to extend a black phone toward her. “Mr. Watson would like a word with you.” Elara eyed it suspiciously. “I don’t take orders from anyone.” The man’s expression didn’t change. His arm remained outstretched. He must have learnt that calm certainty from his boss. That skill of preying on the desperation of their victims. Frustrated, Elara snatched the phone. Taking a deep breath as she pressed it to her ear. “What the hell do you want?” There was a pause at the other end. Then, Leo’s voice, smooth and commanding as always, declared calmly. “Be my wife tonight.” Elara grimaced, pulling the phone away like it had insulted her. “You’re out of your mind. I would rather die!” She gripped the phone so hard in her hands. “Do you hear me, Leo Watson? I am not your wife. I don’t want to be your wife. Hell, I don’t even want to be in the same airspace as you.” “Now, that’s just hurtful,” he mused. “We’ve barely even begun.” “We?” Elara’s voice shot up. “There is no ‘we,’ you lunatic! Whatever contract you have means nothing to me. I don’t know what kind of con you’re trying to pull, but I am not playing along. If I ever did sign anything, it was under duress, or maybe you even drugged me!” Leo chuckled again, that deep and infuriating sound. “Now, now, let’s not get dramatic. You signed willingly.” “I would rather believe aliens invaded my brain and forced me to do it.” “That’s creative,” he admitted. “But no. Just you, me, and your very clear request that I marry you.” “Oh, go to hell!” Elara snapped as she paced around her office. “And take your stupid contract with you. Do you think you can just waltz into my life, throw a piece of paper in my face and expect me to play the doting wife? You’re insane. ABSOLUTELY UNHINGED!” Leo Watson laughed again. He actually laughed like this was some kind of joke. “I was wondering when the insults would start.” “You want insults? Fine. You are an egotistical, manipulative, overgrown toddler with a god complex. A complete and utter—” “Do you kiss your fiancé with that mouth?” he interrupted. Elara gasped. “I am NOT your fiancé!” “ Yeah, you are not,” Leo agreed. Then he added, “You’re my wife.” Elara could practically hear the smirk in his voice. “Listen to me, you—” Click. She stared at the phone in disbelief. Did he just hang up on her? She turned to the personal assistant still standing there, the very one who had handed her the phone in the first place. He watched Elara with hands clasped in front of him like this was just another normal day for him. “Here.” Elara shoved the phone back into his hands. “Take this back to your boss and tell him…tell him…” She growled. “You know what? Don’t tell him anything. He’s not worth my breath.” “Whatever you say, Mrs. Watson.” Ishmael gave her a small, polite bow. Elara wanted to scold him but she controlled her temper. Instead she crossed her arms. “What kind of man laughs when a woman curses him out and tells him to drop dead?” The assistant merely adjusted his tie. “Mr. Watson is the kind of man who doesn’t take no for an answer.” Elara narrowed her eyes. “That’s not reassuring.” He nodded, like she had just confirmed something he already knew. “I’d urge you to attend the gala tonight, Mrs. Watson. At the very least, hear him out.” “That is not happening.” The man didn’t argue. He simply turned on his heel and walked away, leaving Elara standing in the middle of her office and looking like a mad woman. She needed air.

“ Clock out, Tasha. Let’s meet for drinks,” Elara typed on her phone. “ Elara, it’s not even afternoon. You should be talking about coffee.” “ In or out?” “ Can’t say no to free drinks even if it’s during work hours. Your parents are going to fire us!” Grabbing her bag, Elara marched out of the office and headed straight to Lovers Lounge, where Tasha was already waiting for her with an expectant grin. Tasha Evermore and Vanessa were the only friends Elara had while growing up. Tasha was partly adopted by Elara’s parents after the incident that happened when she was just six years old. Since then, Tasha has always stayed by Elara at all times. Due to her poor grades, Elara could only make her a receptionist in her company. Elara strode into the plush lounge, scanning the dimly lit space for Tasha’s familiar smile. Spotting her friend nestled in a cozy corner, Elara made her way over, her stilettos clicking on the polished floor. Tasha, dressed in a vibrant red dress, stood to envelop Elara in a warm hug. “Girl, you look like you’ve lost your last marble. What’s going on?” Elara slid into the luxurious armchair, signaling the waiter for a drink. “You won’t believe what happened, even if I told you.” Her voice trembled, and Tasha’s eyes narrowed in concern. “Try me,” Tasha urged, sipping her own drink as she brought out her phone. The waiter arrived with Elara’s drink, and she took a grateful sip, the cool liquid calming her frazzled nerves. Tasha reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Elara’s arm but she withdrew her hands as quickly as she placed them. “Pffft!” Tasha spilled out her drink before staring wide-eyed at Elara. “ What?” Elara asked, frowning and glaring at her. She just ruined her dress! But Tasha’s next words made her pause. “Engaged to a billionaire, huh? And you didn’t even tell me?” Elara groaned, pressing her fingers to her temple. How the hell did Tasha find out? She wasn’t at the engagement last night. “I am not engaged, Tasha.” Tasha nodded, but Elara knew she didn’t believe her. “That’s not what the news says.” Elara snapped her gaze to hers. “The news?” She pulled out her phone, flipped it around and sure enough, there it was. Her name, tied to Leo Watson’s in bold, glaring letters. An engagement announcement. Photos from Vegas. Elara gasped as she caught sight of one: Leo and her standing too close, his hand on the small of her back, her head tipped toward him like they were something real. Elara snatched the phone. “This is a misunderstanding.” Tasha snorted. “Yeah, sure. A misunderstanding that made the front page.” Elara shoved the phone back at her. “I can’t do this today. I’m going home.” Tasha raised an eyebrow. “Why? We barely started-” “ Like you said, it’s too early-” Tasha rolled her eyes. “ Yeah. Like I believe that shit. You are just going home so you can have a breakdown in private.” “Yes.” She sighed. “You’re not even going to come up with a good excuse?” “I am sick.” Tasha gave Elara a once-over. “ Lame. You look perfectly fine to me.” “I have a fever.” “No, you don’t.” Elara huffed. “Fine. I’m dying. Actually, I’m already dead. I’ll be buried tonight. Will you let me be now?” Tasha burst out laughing. “Girl, you are too much.” She waved her off. Elara’s hands were shaking. Her heart was still thundering in her chest from that absurd conversation with Leo Watson. It made no sense. None of this made any sense! Taking a deep breath, she threw Tasha an envelope“ Tasha, I am actually married to him-” “Elara!” Tasha screamed, her eyes almost bulging out as she stared at the documents. “Oh my God, are you seriously married to that man? I thought it was a joke!” Elara groaned, gripping the wheel tighter. “ Tasha, I don’t even remember getting engaged or married to him.” There was silence in the room. Then, “Wait. What?” “I don’t remember agreeing to any of this. I don’t remember signing any damn contract.” “ But the contract and marriage document says otherwise,” Tasha replied. Then she added, “ And it’s legally binding.” “ Yeah…” Elara slurred. Tasha sucked in a sharp breath. “Elara… that’s insane. Do you think someone forged your signature?” “I thought that too, but unfortunately I wasn’t drugged or coerced, and it’s legit.” Tasha let out a low whistle. “Okay, okay. Let’s think this through. You need to go to that gala and tell Leo you’re not marrying him. Simple. He should listen to you, right? After all, he cannot force you to the altar.” Elara laughed humorlessly. “You think he will just say ‘Okay’ and let me go?” “There has to be some legal loophole,” Tasha insisted. “No way you’re stuck with this for three years.” Elara groaned and threw her head back against the seat. “My lawyer already checked and there isn’t any loophole that can save me. Since I signed the contract willingly, I’m bound. And since I signed it two or three days ago, I can’t dissolve the marriage just yet. I have to stay married to him for at least three months before I can even attempt to get out.” “Three months?!” Tasha shrieked. “Elara, this is crazy! What are you going to do about Joshua?” Joshua! Elara’s heart ached at the mention of his name. The man she loved. The man she had spent years building a future with. How was she supposed to explain this to him? How could she throw everything away just like that? “I’ll try to call him,” Elara muttered in response. “That’s if he’ll even listen to me. My engagement is public news now.” Tasha sighed. “Elara, you know I’d burn down the world for you, right?” She laughed. “I know, babe.” “Good. Let me know if you need anything, okay? Even if we need to beat Leo Watson’s ass, I’ll do it with you.” “Thanks, Tasha. I need to go.” Elara quickly got up and left the lounge straight to her car in the underground parking lot. She took a deep breath and started the ignition, driving out of the parking lot and heading straight home. Her mind was a storm of thoughts, all centered on one name: Leo Watson. The man who, apparently, she was married to. The man who acted like her outrage was amusing. The man who for reasons unknown, had her life in a chokehold. Elara decided to call Joshua. She dialed his number. The call went straight to voicemail. In shock, she listened to the automated message. “Leave a message, and I’ll call back later….” Bullshit. Elara tried again, and it went to voicemail yet again. A sick feeling settled in her stomach as the driver pulled into her apartment building’s parking lot. She stepped out of the car alongside Tasha, still trying his number. Joshua wasn’t answering. Was he ignoring her? “ Give him sometime, Elara.” Elara reached the elevator, her finger hovering over the button when a voice called out to me. “Miss Clarksville.” She turned to see the front desk man watching her with a polite expression. “Yes?” “A dispatch rider came earlier. He left a package for you from Mr. Leo Watson.” Elara let out a loud, frustrated groan. “Can I go ten minutes without hearing that name?” The man chuckled and gestured toward the desk. “Would you like to see it?” She dragged her feet toward him as he brought out a large box and placed it in her hands. It was heavier than she expected. Her stomach went tight with anxiety. “What’s inside?” Elara muttered to herself, turning the box slightly. There was no indication, no label, just a plain black box with some fancy insignia and her name on it. She sighed, thanking the man before stepping into the elevator, clutching the box against her. What are you up to, Leo Watson?

The elevator dinged open and Elara walked out, hurrying toward her private apartment. Balancing the box in one arm, she fumbled with the keys and shoved one into the keyhole. She placed the box on the coffee table and stared at it like it was a ticking bomb. Could it be? Her mind replayed the way he had laughed on the phone earlier that day, that deep and amused sound. Like he was cooking up revenge for her refusals. The man was truly insane and…alluring. Cautiously, Elara backed into the kitchen and grabbed the mop from the corner. Returning to the living room, she extended the mop handle and poked the box from a safe distance. Nothing happened. She exhaled, then decided to take a more aggressive approach. She let out a short shriek and began smacking the box repeatedly with the mop. When she finally stopped, she was panting heavily. Her arms were a little sore, and the box was slightly battered but still intact. No explosion, no ominous ticking, no puff of smoke. Maybe it wasn’t a bomb after all. Elara edged closer and pried open the lid an inch, peering inside like she expected something to jump out at her. Instead, she saw an exquisite fabric. Elara frowned and opened the box fully, pulling out a dress. It was a beautiful, sequined green dress with a halter neck. The fabric shimmered under the light of her living room. As she lifted the dress, a small note fluttered to the floor. Elara bent to pick it up and read the words aloud: “This will complement your hair.” She murmured. “I hope you’ll honor the invitation and attend the gala tonight.” “Go to the hair salon I reserved,” it continued. “ My driver will take you. With love, Leo Watson.” Elara blinked, totally speechless. She had no comeback for his cheekiness. “The audacity of this man!” Elara let out a frustrated groan and dropped the note on the coffee table. She was going to lose her mind! Her life had spiraled into a ridiculous mess; a mess where she was being forced to attend a gala she didn’t want to attend, because of a man she didn’t even remember getting married to. Meanwhile the man she actually loved wasn’t even answering her calls. Elara picked up her phone and tried calling Joshua again yet it went straight to voicemail. Her chest ached at the thought of him. Would he even believe her if she got the chance to explain? Or had she already lost him for good? Her heart constricted even further. Shaking her head, Elara shoved the dress back into the box. She had no choice but to go to that stupid gala. She needed answers, and the only person who could give them to her was the man orchestrating this entire nightmare. With a huff, Elara stomped toward the bathroom. If she was going to do this, she might as well take a shower first. Her head needed it. her nerves needed it. Hell, her entire existence needed it. The memory gap she have been battling with since the last time they met, resurfaced even more strongly like a red open wound. ** Elara arrived at the Dunes Event Centre, As Leo had instructed. The time was about 7:00 PM. It was the luxurious sight of power and wealth, enough to shake even someone as accomplished as her. However, she couldn’t care less. None of it mattered. The place was packed, a sea of beautifully dressed people chatting and sipping champagne. At the far end of the room a man stood on stage, delivering a speech. “Tonight, we gather not just as business leaders, but as a community and a family. In times like this, unity and solidarity are what helps us. A future built not on power alone, but on trust and on integrity. Let us remember that we are not competitors; we are allies.” The room erupted into applause, but Elara barely heard it. She snatched a glass of champagne from a passing waiter and downed it in one go. If she was going to get through this night, she needed alcohol and lots of it too. Elara looked around in desperation, trying to catch any sight of him but he was nowhere to be found. She scanned the opulent room from the grand entrance, then slowly her eyes finally landed on that tall, well-built figure that she could easily and weirdly pick out from any crowd. It was Leo himself. He was standing at the entrance, looking unnervingly posh in a tuxedo. And in that instant, the sight of him hit her with an unexpected force. She gasped, blinking twice as if blown into a trance. This wasn’t about the beauty of the place or the man, rather, it was because the sight of him had triggered that sensation she had experienced when she first saw him at the restaurant. It was the feeling of seeing someone she had met before. But How? When? Where? She shook her head slightly, striving to maintain her composure and focus. His expression stayed neutral, carrying his typical air of herstique. Finally, she approached him. “I’m here. Now start talking.” Leo’s gaze deliberately and slowly accessed what she was wearing, and the action nearly made her betray herself with a blush. But she held his gaze, refusing to switch. Finally, his eyes met hers, then he smirked. “Patience, Mrs. Watson.” After that, he offered her his arm, “Shall we?” She opened her mouth to protest, to demand answers, but something in his eyes held her captive. With the distinguished guests still around them, causing a scene was probably not the best option. Reluctantly, Elara placed her hand on his arm, and he led her further inside. As they moved deeper into the hall she saw something that suddenly made her stop, causing Leo to halt as well…two familiar figures. Elara was engulfed with emotions she had been suppressing since the incident. An urge to cry and the relief of finally seeing someone to vent to. She yanked her hands away from Leo and took brisk steps towards her parents amidst bumping into people, mumbling apologies to them as she walked past them. Yes, her parents were here too! Elara was sure they must have known about everything. When she reached her mother, she collapsed into the chair beside her. She turned to Elara and smiled. “Oh, darling, that dress looks divine on you. It really brings out the color of your hair.” Elara gritted her teeth at her. “ Some egoistic-” “Language, Lena,” Mrs. Clarksville chided, taking a dainty sip of her drink. Elara clenched her fist before turning to her mother again. “You won’t believe what’s been happening to me. That Watson devil lunatic named Leo Watson is claiming I’m married to him. There’s a contract, my lawyer says it’s legit, and I have no idea how it happened! I…” “ Easy, sweet,” her mother chided. Elara took a breath, searching their faces for shock, concern, outrage or anything at all. But they just smiled. And in unison, they said, “We know.” Her mouth fell open. “You… WHAT?”

“We know about the marriage, dear,” Mrs. Clarksville said, avoiding “And we support it.” “You’re joking. FUCKING tell me you’re joking!” “Language, Elara!” her mother cautioned. They knew about it too? As she mused in her confused state, she heard her father’s next words. “It’s a good match, Elara. You’ll see.” She opened her mouth, closed it, then opened it again. What was happening to her life? Elara pulled away from them, rubbing her eyes in disbelief. Was she dreaming or something? These were her very own parents and they also agreed Leo was her husband. They were standing before her like ghosts, in the removed corner of the room, wearing expressions that suggested they had anticipated her shock. “What the hell? Are they also part of this?” She muttered inwardly, glancing between them in disbelief. They stepped closer, and as she made the attempt to question them again, her mother whispered in a hushed tone. “We will explain everything at the right time, dear. For now, just go with the flow.” Elara wanted to press further, but her father added softly, “Please, stay calm sweetheart.” She looked from them to Leo, like someone about to lose her sanity but she found herself at a loss for words. From a nearby corner, a man’s voice rang out, “Tonight, we celebrate the union of two great families: Watson and Clarksville.” Elara’s head flung toward the source of the announcement, her stomach dropping. The only thing she could do was step away from them, her heart beating as she observed again and again. “ This was way bigger than I had imagined.” Leo offered a brief smile to the room, then approached Elara again, taking her hand. The sound of applause erupted, and the guests who barely knew what was going on murmured happy words she couldn’t discern. With Leo so close again, another memory struck her vision like lightning. This one was different, more vivid than the previous. She saw herself, with eyes so red and hands gripping Leo’s jacket. “Marry me,” she had sounded so broken and desperate. Elara opened, closed and opened her eyes again almost staggering backwards. But Leo steadied her, his voice gentle. “You okay?” Looking dazed and still trying to come to terms with what she had just seen, she shook her head. “I… I don’t know.” Elara stammered. “ I will get you a glass of water,” Leo offered, smiling faintly. Elara’s heart raced, just staring at that gorgeous half smiling face. As Leo left, her phone vibrated with a message tone She glanced at the screen only to see that it was Joshua’s text. Without hesitation she hastily opened it. “Elara, I know a way to make him divorce you himself. Come to my place. Please. I can’t live without you.” Elara went quiet for like five seconds, stunned and equally curious Finally, she managed to respond. “I will be there in an hour.” She stared at the back of Leo, eyes wide with confusion. What does Joshua know? Minutes after Joshua’s text, she was still trying to get away from the party. She desperately needed to see Joshua. With pressed lips, Elara’s eyes kept darting in between her phone and the people around her. Joshua’s last words kept echoing in her head. What did he mean? What could he have found out? Elara trusts Joshua. But since last night after the failed proposal, he had ignored her completely. Why was he suddenly eager to divorce Leo? Something was unsettling in the way he had said those words earlier as if this was more than just a plan, more than just an escape route. His tone was off. Since this whole Leo saga, Elara could not exactly say Joshua has been the same. But who really was? Elara was still thinking of this when the sound of approaching footsteps made her ears strain. She turned around and was surprised to see Vanessa. “ He invited you too?” Elara asked, rolling her eyes. “ Yeah. A special invitation as the best friend of the bride…” Elara rolled her eyes at Vanessa’s dramatic words. Why host a bouquet to announce the so-called marriage? For all she knew, it was likely a scam marriage forced on her! “ Joshua texted me. He said he can help with the divorce,” Elara blurted out, facing Vanessa squarely. Although she knew how much her friend hated Joshua, Vanessa had always had her best interest in mind. Vanessa just let out a sigh of disbelief and disagreement as she stood beside Elara. She took a sip of her wine, her eyes stuck on Leo too. Then she nudged Elara playfully. “ It wouldn’t be bad getting laid by such a handsome hunk, right?” Vanessa teased, ignoring Elara’s words. “ Vanessa, you know that’s not…” Vanessa cuts her off quickly. “You’re not seriously considering Joshua’s words, are you?” Elara turned measuredly, meeting her frown and one brow arched in an annoyed battle. She knew Vanessa was definitely up to no good. Not ready to battle words with her friend, Elara just shrugged, “Vanessa, you know I desperately need a way out of this. And if Joshua really knows how, then.. then…” Vanessa cut Elara off with a dismissive shake of her head. “Or maybe he just wants to get in your head girl.” Elara allowed a thoughtful pause, then she tilted her head. But she just couldn’t bring herself to agree. Joshua might be many things, but manipulative wasn’t one of them. At least, not to her. Vanessa had never liked him, and maybe she had her reasons. But Elara couldn’t just dismiss him, not without hearing him out. She sighed, this time a little bit longer. “I need to hear him out at least.” Vanessa’s lips parted, her expression saying I was making a mistake. But she didn’t argue. And that was enough answer for me. With a last gulp of her wine, Elara whispered to her friend. “ Cover for me, please. I will be back before anyone finds out…” Before Vanessa could protest, Elara had left the hall. If there was a slightest chance of getting divorced from this sham marriage, Elara was ready to risk it all.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303078”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Diamond’s POV I sat in front of the vanity mirror, getting dressed by two stylists and their assistants. One was applying makeup to my face, while the other was almost done with my hair. I was looking stunning, like a bride should, as my hair was curled in a retro bun, leaving two strands on each side. The makeup on my face was exquisite, with a double-layer foundation and bright red lipstick. My brows were carved like waves, and my lashes were straightened with light mascara. A pair of shimmering pearl earrings on my ears and a pearl necklace around my neck. It was the day of my wedding—the day a new name would be added to my precious name. The day I’ll be married to the love of my life, Max I met him two years ago, and I fell in love with him at first sight, so without hesitation, I agreed to become his girlfriend when he asked me out. We were good together, and last year he unexpectedly proposed to me. We were all on vacation on the islands, and he declared his love on the seashore. Of course, I agreed to marry him. It seemed different when I was with him. He understood me more than anyone, and without a doubt, he was my missing rib all along. “Is everything ready?” Liam asked loudly when he burst into the room. Liam was my dad’s driver and his most trusted guard. “Everyone is already waiting for you,” he added. The stylist seemed to be done with my makeup and hair. “Where is Max?” I asked nervously, straightening my long, beautiful red wedding dress. “Don’t worry, diamond. Max is at the venue already, and you’re just being nervous,” Mr. Liam reassured me, and I couldn’t help but gulp down the lump forming in my throat. I touched my neck and noticed the platinum necklace Mom gave me wasn’t there. I turned to the stylist. “Where is the platinum necklace that was around my neck just now?” I asked, and she looked away before mumbling, “I don’t understand what you are talking about, ma’am; there was no platinum necklace.” “What do you mean by there being no platinum necklace? I can’t get married without it. It’s my lucky charm. No way.” I groaned. Mom gave me the precious necklace as my wedding gift. How could she lose it? “It’s fine, Diamond; you need to take a deep breath. Can you do that for me?” Liam asked, taking a step closer. I took a deep breath and turned to face him. “I’m fine. I just need my mother’s necklace to calm down.” Liam looked at me wide-eyed. “Uh, Diamond, do you not want to marry the love of your life over a necklace?” I shook my head. “Good, because if you don’t marry him, I know a bunch of ladies who would love to, without hesitation.” He said that, and I shot him a deadly glance. “Fine. Let’s go.” I said it grumpily. I took one last look at myself in the mirror before following Mr. Liam. ………… It was an autumn wedding that was being held at sunset. It had always been my dream to hold my wedding on the beach. The weather was a bit dark, and the scenery before me was breathtaking. It was exactly the wedding of my dreams. This arrangement was perfect; it matched how I had imagined it to be. Red rose petals were spread all over the floor in a straight line, and I needed no one to tell me that was the point where I was going to walk through, hand in hand with my dad. White and pink Lily flower petals were spread all over the other places. There were green leaves too, representing nature. Lighted lanterns and candles in heart shades and shapes hung on the man-made trees in the surrounding areas. With small line lights of different colors shimmering in the dark and the chair and table for receiving guests covered in red and white linens, it looks just like my fairytale wedding. The paparazzi and reporters were everywhere, which didn’t surprise me. For a moment, I wondered how much preparation my parents had put into this wedding. It’s funny how my parents loved Max at first sight and how they encouraged us to attend this wedding. I walked down the aisle dressed in my red wedding gown while holding a rose bouquet. The red gown was utterly gorgeous, with sparkling pearls and diamonds all over. It had joints with white laces, and the length covered a long distance backward. The smile on my face was the most sincere of all time. I could see smiles on everyone’s faces who were present. They all seemed happy that I was getting married. Pleasant, slow music was played as I headed confidently toward the end of the aisle. I could see the priest and Max dressed in black suits. He has an exciting smile on his face. I turned to my right, and there were my parents and my younger sister, Fiona. My smile instantly dimmed at the sight that just welcomed me. Why was Fiona dressed in a red wedding gown as well? Fiona smiled proudly as she snarled at me. My nervousness kicked in tenfold as she walked up to Max while holding the hem of her dress, then hooked her arm around his. I gasped out loud when I noticed Mom’s necklace on Fiona’s neck. I wasn’t going to believe my eyes. Why was Max smiling and looking affectionately at her? And Mom and Dad? The guests looked at Fiona, taking pictures of her dress. My world came crashing down as they both turned to the priest. The guest started clapping and cheering. I looked around, only to discover that no one was paying attention to me. All their attention had always been on Fiona the entire time—from the very beginning. I wiped the sweat dripping from my forehead. The atmosphere was already suffocating me, and I panicked. My mind yelled at me to turn back and run away, as I vaguely understood what was going on. But my feet were too stumped to move, and I found it hard to lift them. Here was my chance to run away since all the attention was on Fiona and Max, but I couldn’t do it. The fear of what was about to take place wracked my nerves. “I do.” I was startled out of my thoughts as soon as I heard Fiona’s reply. “Do you, Max Zachary, take Fiona Xander to be your wife, to love and to cherish, to be with her during the worst times, in sickness and in health, in good and bad times, till death do you both apart?” My heart was beating so fast. My face speaks so much about my ongoing emotions. Was he going to do this to me? His silence was an unspoken answer. I gulped, waiting patiently for his reply. “I do,” came his reply. My lip parted as my expression paled and my body quivered. I just couldn’t believe Max could do this to me. He loved me, and I loved him. Hump! What was I saying? We both fucking loved each other! Trains of questions railed through my mind as I held on to my broken heart. “What happened? How did it happen? What went wrong? ” I thought with disbelief, unable to gasp at the significance of what was happening. I was the best girl for Max. He dislikes Fiona. So did he suddenly lose love for me and find my sister more like him? He could have talked it out with me if he felt we could no longer continue with the wedding. But why the humiliation? “Then I pronounced you both husband and wife. You may now kiss your bride.” The priest announced it, and the crowd let out a cry of vivid happiness. My world was almost falling apart as the priest declared them husband and wife. Tears compiled under my eyes quickly as they flowed down, doing great damage to my makeup. I felt a tightness in my chest. They were married. Under my watchful eyes, Max got married to my sister. “Oh, God!” I whimpered. Endless resentment and pain surged in my heart. My body trembled. Max turned to Fiona, who had already faced him. His hand moved to her face, lifting it gently by her jaw. His thumb rubbed softly on her face. His gaze was affectionate, and he let a satisfactory smile play on his lips. I stared at them with tears clouding my eyes yet again. The same seductively plumped lips that bloomed a different feeling in me—the same lips I had thought only belonged to me. Slowly leaning his head down, Max captured Fiona’s lip in his, letting her feel the softness of his lips. I shut my eyes in disgust and bit harder on my lower lip.

I was humiliated publicly, and it was not something I could tolerate. I frantically looked around. Everyone seemed to be engrossed in them. I felt the drumming in my chest. Why did my parents encourage me into this marriage just to humiliate me this way? Why? I couldn’t find the right answers to my question. They both broke the kiss, and the two of them unanimously turned to look at me. Just when I opened my mouth to speak, Fiona beat me to it. “Hey sister,” she said, emphasizing the word ‘sister’ mockingly. Fiona got to where I stood and then chuckled while eyeing me like some disgusting creature. I simply sniffed and wiped away my tears. She smiled when she saw me do that. “Seeing the great diamond this way gives me so much joy!” She laughed, and I gulped uneasily. “W..hy me?” I stuttered, staring at the lady in front of me. She smirked and looked at me hatefully with her blue eyes. She and I were not alike. She had blonde hair, and mine was brown and medium-length. She was much shorter and thinner. Her big blue eyes were bright, just like the blue of the sea, while mine were bottle green. She shrugged and tapped on my shoulders. “Hey, pumpkin. You should blame it on your mother,” she said, and I wheezed. “This is the fate she left you with,” she added. “My mum…” I muttered and slowly turned to look at Mom, who was now beside her. “Mum. What’s she talking about?” My lips couldn’t stop recoiling. I stared in awe at the woman I’d taken as my mother all these years. She watched me grow up. She was my mom. Then what was Fiona ranting about? We peered at each other with different insinuations. “Mom…” I called with my tone fully held back. “Yeah. That’s right. I’m not your mother!” She replied. I shook my head, not wanting to believe it. “It’s not true, right?” I asked, taking failing breaths with many thoughts dribbling through my head while trying to comprehend what she just said. My mom, Mrs. Sharon Xander, scoffed with an eye roll. “Mum…” “I’m sadly not your actual mother, so stop with the picky title now that you know,” she snapped. I was beyond wordless; the capability to express myself in words was lost in my system as I stared dumbfounded at the woman in front of me. “I probably should tell you everything, right? You deserve to know,” she suggested rhetorically. A weird smile formed on her lips. “I got married to your dad when you were just a year old. I was already pregnant with Fiona. So we got married, and then I found out something shocking.” She giggled and smirked at me. “W…what do you mean?” I muttered with my lip partly agape. She smirked afterward and faced me with a vicious look. “Who’s my mother?” I found myself asking after finally processing their words. “Well, your mother.” She paused momentarily, taking a sniff and wiping imaginary tears from her eyes. “Your mother was a prostitute,” she said. “What?” I jerked in shock. “Your father can explain much better. But I’ll help him out a bit,” she grinned, and her face contorted with anger and her eyes narrowing with fiery intensity. “Yes. Your mother was a high-class prostitute. She cheated on your dad, and the product of that filthy relationship was you. She deceived your innocent dad, who did nothing but love her. She was just a flirt and had to die of a serious sexual infection. Your father found out when she was dead. You were just a year old. He was heartbroken and drank himself into a stupor. We had a one-night stand that resulted in me getting pregnant with Fiona. Since I was already pregnant, we just went ahead and got married. We considered taking you since you were just a year old. I thought you’d be a good girl, but you were just like your mother. It took us all these years to finally get revenge on you. Revenge for what your prostitute mother did to my husband!” Mrs. Sharon Mrs. Sharon Xander continued, her voice dripping with disdainful superiority and punctuating her words with sharp, accusatory gestures. “It’s not true,” I muttered, not believing a single word she just unleashed. My eyes turned misty as I listened to those words. “Yes, baby. It’s a lot to take in.” She made a soft sound as she came close to me. I moved my gaze to Dad and pointed a finger at him. “Does that mean you’re not my dad?” I mumbled. “Arghhh! I’m going crazy.” I laughed like a maniac as my body fell to the ground. “Father…” I cried. “I’m not your daughter? What are they saying? It’s a dream, right? I want to wake up from this horrible nightmare,” I cried. “You heard her right. You’re just like your mother. I shouldn’t have considered taking you in after finding out you’re not even my daughter,” Dad finally said, and the whole place went silent. Even the sound of a dropped pin couldn’t be heard at this moment. “You all are lying!” I murmured. I thought I was embarrassed by Max, but this was the biggest humiliation. “That’s a lie, Father. You’re my father; how can you say such a thing? It’s unforgivable!” I gritted my teeth in rage as more tears fell from my eyes. “All these years, I have tried my best to believe you’re my daughter. But you’re just nothing like me and only a pain to me! Do you even know how much I disgust the sight of you?” He shrieked. I subconsciously moved backward and leaned on one of the chairs for support as I tried to look directly into the eyes of the man I have always called Dad. I was starting to feel weak and didn’t think I would be able to move my body, which was slowly turning into a log of wood. “Your mother was a well-known prostitute. I thought she changed when we got married, but she fucking played me!” he shouted, throwing a file at me. “A picture of your mother and a DNA test that proves I am not your freaking father!” He yelled. I slowly picked up the file. I tore it open and brought out a piece of paper and a picture. My mouth opened slightly as I burst into uncontrollable tears. It was freaking true. They are not my parents. “You see, we’re not even related. I don’t know if I should rejoice or not!” Fiona giggled. “Wow, it’s true, Diamond. Look! We aren’t your parents,” Mrs. Sharon said with a tone of caricature. “All these years, I’ve been thinking of how to get back at you. I wanted you to feel the same pains your mother made me pass through. I wanted you to go through all of it. It finally happened when you introduced Max to us. You see, it was all a game. We planted Max in your life just to ruin it.” She flaunted her wedding ring right in front of my eyes as she mocked the engagement ring on my finger. I couldn’t do anything but stare blankly at them. These are the ones I called families, or rather, they’re the ones I’ve known as families. “How could they do this to me?” I lamented. Everything I was made to believe was nothing but lies. “I hate the resemblance she shares with you; it makes me want to do more than ruin your life. Ugh!” He spat with deep aversion over my body before turning back and walking away. I felt my world threatening to crumble as everything became silent. “Your mother is a prostitute, and you will make no difference,” Mrs. Sharon said. “Nothing is true. I won’t believe it,” I argued. Why was everything happening so fast? “Oh, poor being. Are you saying the DNA results are fake?” She asked with sarcasm. “It’s best if you just accept your ugly reality. Don’t be dense, Diamond.” She muttered and crouched down next to me. She touched my hair, and I shrieked back in fright. “Seeing you broken like this makes me happy. I pray it breaks all that makes you human and alive into pieces. When you reach that stage, darling, I recommend you choose death!” She said it to my face, emitting a dark chortle at the end of her sentence. Before I could understand what she was saying, Mrs. Sharon hugged me and faked a sob. I was taken aback by her sudden outburst, which was way out of line after this divulgence. “That’s right; now you can leave and won’t have any reason to come back.” I bit my lower lip. Now I understand why she did it. Of course! No one heard except me. She patted my hair afterward and stood up. Looking at me one more time, she sauntered away, and murmuring arose immediately. “You disgust me, Diamond!” Fiona spoke up. “I can’t believe I was made to believe you were my sister when you’re not close to that!” “When I found out you were nothing but a prostitute’s daughter, I felt the urge to strangle you to death. I couldn’t believe I had a thing with the daughter of a prostitute. I was fed up with rage toward you. I was so glad when Mom told me about her revenge game. We had to work Max, who was my boyfriend, into your life. We encouraged you into this marriage just to break your ego and push you into the mud,” she said. I wiped my tears. I wouldn’t let this little thing see me in tears or plead for her mercy. “You see, I got the wedding ring while you only have the fake engagement ring,” she mumbled, showing off her wedding ring right in my face. “pft! It’s such a shame.” Fiona said and walked to pick up an already prepared bucket of mud water, which hasn’t been oblivious to me all this while. She took it and walked back to me. She splattered it all over my beautiful dress. “That’s right! For everything your mother caused my dad. You are the daughter of a prostitute.” She growled, and I couldn’t help but burst into another round of sobbing after seeing my beautiful wedding gown ruined. I look around as the paparazzi capture everything. My gaze went back to the ground as I cried harder.

I kept sniffing, trying to control my tears, but it was to no avail. I hated my life. I despised my mother, who brought me into this horrendous world. They destroyed my life; they destroyed everything. It was Mom, and she just had to involve me, who knows nothing about their messy vengeance. “You punk!” Fiona made to slap me, but Max held her hand. “That’s enough, wifey. You look stressed. We still have our honeymoon to go for,” he said, wrapping his arm around her waist tenderly. She shot me a glance and walked away. Not saying a word, I held onto my mom’s picture and the DNA results. I stood up and subconsciously walked out, not minding the hateful eyes staring at me. It began raining. I walked like a zombie into the rain, crying. I could never have imagined my life would be crumbling like this right in front of me. Not on just a normal day, but on a day that was supposed to be my wedding. “Why do you have to be my mother?” I murmured in tears, staring at the already wet picture. “I hate you!” I mumbled and broke down in a wail under the rain. The next day, I stood, staring at my supposed father’s house, which now looked strange to me. The house I grew fond of was The only place I could find comfort in was now anomalous to me. I slept at the church last night since I had nowhere to go. My red gown looked tattered, and my hair was messy. No doubt, I stink. I sighed, and without another thought, I entered. I met them sitting down, eating chicken, and watching a movie while laughing endlessly. They didn’t notice me. “Mother,” I called slowly and bit on my lower lip. That’s right! I shouldn’t have spoken the word ‘mother’ She is no longer my mom. They all turned towards me, and I gulped down Dad, Mom, Fiona, and Max. They all look like a big, lovely family without me. “The princess is finally home,” Mom laughs sarcastically, and Fiona joins her. “I only came to get my things.” I swallowed hard and walked away, making my way toward my room. I entered my room and sighed again. “Hey Diamond, you better don’t forget anything. You won’t be allowed in here once you leave,” Fiona said. I turned behind and lo and behold, she was right behind me, leaning against the door. “I just came to supervise. You might just take what’s not yours. Your mother is a prostitute, and you might be a…” She paused and shrugged. I scoff and balled my fist. I eyed her but didn’t say a word. This is my junior, talking to me like I’m just nothing. “This punk!” I growled silently. “I won’t,” I simply replied. “There’s nothing precious to steal anyway!” I added. “That’d be amazing,” Fiona giggled. “I thought you were wise, but you’re just a Moron, diamond. We’ve been dating behind your back for two years, and you couldn’t tell. Gosh! Darn foolish!” She giggled. My face turned pale listening to all she was blabbing. “It’s okay. You have him. What else are you afraid of losing?” I asked. “Of course, nothing! He’s my everything.” She chuckled. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to keep the tears at bay. It still hurt. “I should go into acting. My skills are damn awesome!” She giggled and walked away. I sighed and walked to my closet. Just beside my closet was a trash can. I saw my clothes wet and dripping in it. My chest tightened immediately. These are the only expensive clothes I have. I washed and arranged them thoroughly before coming back to see them wet inside the trash can. I knew for sure that they did it. Picking out the clothes, I walked out of the room furiously. “Seriously! Why would you guys do such an inhumane act to my clothes?” I yelled, descending the stairs. I was trying so hard to hold back the weepings. “What’s wrong with you, Diamond? What are you yelling at again? Those clothes were bought with my father’s money. I chose whether you have them or not,” Fiona said. I could hear Mom chuckling. Oh, now I get it. I smiled and nodded my head as I vaguely understood. “Okay,” I said, and they were taken aback by my sudden outburst, which was way out of line. Yeah! I wasn’t going to show weakness in front of them anymore. “You should leave!” The mother suddenly chimed in. I nodded again, like the moron I am. “You’re taking longer than expected. I can’t stand seeing your face. It makes me remember your shameless mother. I cursed myself for not being able to kill her with my bare hands. It was such a pity that she had to die of that sickness. I wish to kill her, and staring at you right now, I wish for nothing but to rip out your head. Get out, diamond!” My presumed father shrieked. I beamed and shook my head in disbelief. “You’re unbelievable, Dad. How can you say such things about my late mother, your wife?” I asked helplessly. I was just gaping and blinkingly at them. “I will take my leave now.” Without waiting for their response, I walked out of the house, maintaining a smile on my face. Once outside, I bent down and encircled my arm around myself. That’s it! I broke into uncontrollable tears. The cries I seem to have been holding in front of them all this while. I hiccupped and squeezed my dress. Soon, I felt people surrounding me. “I can’t believe she was able to show her face; how despicable.” “A child of a prostitute is also a prostitute.” “She’s shameless, just like her late mother.” “What did you expect? Birds of the same feather stick and flock together.” I frantically looked around and saw people gawking at me with contempt and revulsion. I gobbled it down in chagrin. A cold shiver ran down my spine. I passed on my gaze back to the ground again. I could hear their scornful laughter. My eyelids twitched a bit. The mist in my eyes rolled down. “I detest you, Mom. How dare you do this to me!” I cursed as my tears dropped. “I did nothing wrong to deserve all this. I disdain you! I hate you!” I murmured, hitting my chest. The tears dropped from my cheek and fell. I felt a car stop in front of me. I didn’t bother to look up since I was still in tears. “Poor bestie” I heard a familiar voice and was forced to look up. “P..pinky,” I stuttered, staring at my long-lost best friend who just came out of the car. “W…w”—my brain couldn’t figure out what to say. “Let’s leave. These places look like misery,” she muttered. I was slowly feeling dizzy, and my vision was blurry. I only managed to nod. ………….. “Diamond, are you okay? Geez, you look like the living dead,” she said. I didn’t reply but instead encircled my arm around her waist, hugging her. She didn’t try to push me away but instead embraced me back and stroked my hair. “I will go make you a hot chocolate. You need one,” she offered, and I nodded just like a baby. We disengaged from the hug, and she walked into the kitchen, I reckoned. I sighed and gaped at the room I was in. It was small but well-arranged. I presumed it was just her little apartment. Pink returned a few minutes later and handed the cup of chocolate to me. “What happened to you, bestie?” She asked worriedly after I took the cup from her. I didn’t respond immediately, and Pink understood as she gave me more time to get myself “Max…he” I just couldn’t say it. The words were too stiff to let out “What are you saying? Please tell me everything, bestie. I need details of everything that happened,” she urged. “Max played me. My parents are not my parents, and they were the ones that planted Max in my life,” I finally blurted out. “They all deceived and used me,” I muttered and hiccupped. My voice was cracking. Pinky stared at me weirdly. She slowly took the cup of chocolate from me. “You should get some sleep, bestie; just go to bed, and we will discuss this later in the evening. You’re not even in your right state of mind, and I can’t pick out a word from what you’re saying,” she muttered. She helped me lie on the bed and made to leave the room, but I held her arm. I was scared. Was she going to leave me like everyone else? “Don’t go anywhere pink. Don’t leave me too,” I muttered as tears rushed down my cheeks. I heard her sigh before patting my hair. “I’m right here, by your side.” – – – – – – My eyes fluttered open as I welcomed the familiar scene, the smell, and the warmth of it. The door opened, and Pinky sauntered in. I grabbed my head, trying to recall how I got here. I went to get my clothes and then was humiliated all over again. I was taunted by the public, and I met Pink. Yeah! That’s how I met her. “You’re awake. You should wash up and come have dinner,” she said, and I nodded. Pink kept stealing glances at me as we ate dinner. She sighed and finally asked. “Are you alright?” “Huh- -” I looked up, and my eyes met hers. “Sure. I’m fine!” I swallowed hard and looked away. In an attempt to make no eye contact with her. “Are you going to act like things are alright?” She asked raising her brows. I didn’t reply or look up as I chewed gently on my food. “Seriously?” She chuckled, and I flashed her a fake smile. I bit my lower lip, and slowly, I told her everything. She was only surprised that the Xanders are not my real parents, but she was not surprised that Max ditched me. “That bastard!” She balled her fist. My pupil dilated. “You knew.?” I asked, astonished. “Diamond…” “Don’t fucking lie to me, pink,” I yelled. I knew her too well. I was already familiar with the expression she makes when trying to cover up. She was my only friend in high school. Pink was a weakling back in school. The Guys bullied her a lot. I hate bullies, so I salvaged her a lot of times, and surprisingly, we ended up being best friends. We graduated together and went to the same college. We lost contact just when I met Max two years ago. I had only introduced Max to her once. “It was obvious. I could tell just by meeting him once. You won’t believe that bastard secretly asked me out when you both were still dating,” she said, and I gasped. My mouth opened widely. “Pink!” I yelled, and she shrugged. “You wouldn’t have believed me if I had told you. You were blindly in love with him. You were crazy and all over him too!” She said that, and I bit my lower lip. She was right. Max acted mischievously towards Fiona, and I could have figured it out right away if I wasn’t crazy about him. I sniffed again. “I should have known. I was blindly into him. It was obvious Max never loved me, but I felt reluctant. My parents were suddenly interested in me when they found out I was getting married. I should have been suspicious, but stupid me thought they were doing the best for me.” I said, and my mind flashes back to a month ago when I was making preparations for my wedding.

Backtrack to a month ago. We were all having breakfast together except Fiona, who just left her meal halfway a moment ago. I will be meeting up with Max in the next hour. I guessed he had planned another surprise date already. “How are your wedding plans coming along?” Dad asked after taking a sip from his red wine. I came to a halt, putting down the knife and fork I was using to cut my steak to give my dad my full attention. “Everything is fine. Max suggested we send out more invitation cards next week, but I declined. We have invited more people already. I don’t want something grand, just small and simple,” I replied, moving my gaze back to my food. “Huh?” Mom looked at me, surprised at what I just said. “Does the Xander family look like a joke to you? You’re our eldest daughter and the only heir to the Xander empire. Your wedding ought to be in grand style,” she said, before turning to face her father, who was sitting next to her. “Right, darling?”She asked. “Huh,” Dad looked at her; his mind was somewhere else at the next minute. “Yeah, that’s right,” he said. “I’ll invite all the wealthy and influential people. Close and faraway businessmen. The media will be everywhere to capture the great event. I’ve already arranged a venue. You should check it out when you’re less busy,” Dad said, and I gasped. “Dad!” I whined. They seem to be doing everything for my wedding. My parents never found me interesting, or rather, interested in what I do. But, ever since my wedding news broke out, they seem to be paying more attention to me. I bit my lip. “Oh, I see.” That was all I could mutter. “Everything is ready for your big day. If you need any help with anything we fail to acknowledge, let us know, alright,” he said. I forced a smile. “Yes, Dad,” I said uncomfortably. I was having trouble getting used to their sudden interest in me. I dropped my spoon since I was no longer cozy. I wiped my mouth with the napkin. “I’ve got to go,” I said, staring at my wristwatch. “But you haven’t finished your meal!” Mum said with concern written all over her face. “I’m full, and I don’t want to keep my fiancé waiting,” I said, and I rushed out without waiting for their response. I opened the door but came to a halt when I saw Fiona and Max outside. I was surprised since Max told me to meet him somewhere. I noticed Max wiping his lip while Fiona was trying to fix her dress quickly. “You didn’t tell me more about your fiancé. I mean more.” She winked and licked her lower lip. It was red and plump —like someone who just had an aggressive kiss. I turned my gaze to Max. “I decided to pick you. I was tired of waiting.” I frowned as he stuttered nervously. Fiona smiled mischievously at us but said nothing. “Let’s go,” I said rather, and he simply nodded before kissing my forehead. “I can’t believe you’re getting married, Diamond,” she said excitedly. “Right, who would have thought that someone would marry you over me? Your fiancé is one of a kind,” she remarked, winking. I clenched my fist as I gave her a quick look. I was already used to Fiona’s hurtful comments since she never for once concealed her hostility towards me. Still, I couldn’t help but feel awkward, especially since I was with Max. I hate the fact that she will not hesitate to make fun of me, be it in private or public. I felt mortified. “Sisters or not, Diamond is someone I admire for who she is, so sister-in-law, I hope you don’t mind me saying this, but I’d appreciate it if you would stop taunting my fiancée,” Max said, causing me to look at him with surprise. I wasn’t expecting him to respond to Fiona’s parody of me. He’s usually a calm and collected person. What he did took me by surprise, and it made me happy. “Let’s go, darling,” he said, taking my hand in his. I gave Fiona a middle finger as I walked out with Max. “I shouldn’t have spoken to your sister that way. I’m sorry,” he said once we were outside. “It’s fine.” I caressed the back of his hand. Fiona deserved it. I was grateful that he defended me. “I love you,” he whispered. My cheek flushed, and I stared deep into his eyes. One of the reasons I love this man. “I love you too,” I replied sweetly. I was surprised as he grabbed my waist and leaned me against his car. “What are you doing? Someone might see us. “Who cares? We’re getting married soon,” he said softly before touching and lifting my chin. I simply shook my head before closing my eyes and allowing him to devour my lip. His tongue brushed across my bottom lip, asking for entrance, and I granted it with ease. I felt him smile as my mouth opened wider under his. “Mmm,” I moaned louder for Fiona to hear. His breath was hot, and I felt a smile crawl onto my face as we kissed, both hands tangled in each other’s hair and bodies. I gently pushed him away from the kiss. He bit my lips, causing my cheek to turn bright red. “Come on, stop seducing me,” I said, and he smiled mischievously before kissing me again. – – – – Back to the present, I shut my eyes, recalling everything. “Ugh! I can’t believe I’m such a fool. I didn’t see their plans.” I lamented. “You’re not doing it again, right?” Pink asked, and I sighed. “I don’t enjoy seeing you like this—that you look like a fool crying over a man. Does it make you feel good?” she sneered. I sighed, and she ran her finger through my hair. I sniffed. I’m not going to shed any more tears. I’m going to get my revenge on them for all the embarrassment and humiliation. I’m going to make them pay. All I need is to become powerful and I’ll be unstoppable. The next morning, I woke up with a throbbing headache and a broken heart as I felt empty. Yeah! right. Everything will always be the same. My family took vengeful revenge on me just because my mother was a prostitute. They used Max as a tool to get to me. I was betrayed and insulted publicly. A strong feeling of animosity for Fiona and the Xander family surged in my heart. I was determined to assert revenge for my embarrassment. My phone! Yeah, my phone. It was with me at my supposed wedding. I remembered taking it when leaving the church. It has been with me all this time. I touched my body and felt nothing. That’s when I remembered I was in another dress. Pinky’s own to be precise. I frantically looked around and saw it on the stool beside the bed. I sigh in relief. I might have kept it there without knowing. I picked it up and opened it, but I was shattered upon seeing all the love letters I have sent to Max and my dark secrets online. A video of us kissing and making out was all over the internet. Max’s face was covered in the video, leaving just mine. I shut my eyes in pain. How dare he do this to me? I love him. I do love him, but why did he have to treat me like this? Did I do something wrong to him? Have I sinned for him to punish me like this too? “What have I ever done to you too?” I shouted resentfully and finally burst into tears. My eyes began to tear up as I read the hateful criticism. “Are you crying?” My subconscious mind said that, and I sobbed hard. “Did you expect me to laugh after that?” I sarcastically asked. “There’s no place for me. How can I possibly walk in public? They finally ruined me. They’re all jerks. Right, all humans are jerks. I can’t leave it on anymore,” I muttered, and without thinking, I found my way to the kitchen. Dropping my phone, I grabbed the knife at the counter. I shut my eyes as I held the knife up high. “I can’t do this anymore. I’m sorry, pinky. I’m stupid and selfish. I’m ashamed to live The world will taunt me. I will be devastated. This is the best option for me,” I muttered. I closed my eyes with deep regret as I lowered the knife.

I was about to stab myself with the knife when a message popped on my phone. I stared at the message to see it was sent by an anonymous, with only four words content: “You are a diamond.” The knife subconsciously fell from my hand. “I’m diamond…” I muttered as well and fell to the ground. But who was the sender? My stomach rumbled, and I groaned. “I can’t possibly think when my stomach is still growling,” I thought. The kitchen door opened, and Pinky entered. “Oh, bestie!” She muttered. “I went out to get some foodstuffs as you were fast asleep, and I didn’t want to disturb you,” she said. “I should prepare breakfast; you must be hungry.” She added. I lazily stood up, and that was when she noticed the knife on the floor. “Careless me. I might have left it when I hurried out,” she uttered as she picked it up. I said nothing. I grabbed my phone and left. – – – – – A month later – – – – – I was home all alone. Pinky left earlier, saying she has a meeting with her dad. Pinky is a billionaire CEO’s daughter, but she chose not to depend on her parent’ wealth and just build her world. She had dropped off her card for me to buy lunch since she didn’t cook. I couldn’t believe I still had a friend to rely on. She left without a trace two years ago. I thought I had lost a friend, but she surfaced and helped me just when I needed it most. Ever since I rescued her in school, I guessed she took it upon herself to look after me. I bit my lip as I unclad myself and found my way to the bathroom. I returned with a towel around my body. I went to Pinky’s small closet and started rummaging through it for clothes to wear. I chose a grey gown and put it on. It reached my mid-thighs. I took one of her low, flat black shoes and put it on. I combed my long brunette hair and looked in the mirror. My eyes weren’t red anymore, but they still looked like I was going through hell. I sighed, put some powder on my face, and put a little pigment of the lip into my lips. I stared at the mirror, and I look a bit okay now. I sighed again and grabbed a bag before leaving. My feet stumbled on the floor as I kept walking. My gaze never left the floor. I was nervous and oblivious to where I was going as well. I didn’t notice the old Jeep that was already close to me. “Argh!!!” I screamed out the next minute. The Jeep came to a halt just when it was about to hit me. The driver alighted from the car and was surprised to see it was me. Wait a minute. Did he know me? – – – – – The wind kept blowing. And our hair cascaded along with it, and it felt surreal how calm the situation was now. He was gaping at my bottled green eyes. I gazed back at his hazelnut-brown eyes. The man right in front of me was a demi-god. He looks like some sort of good-looking devil. like those I read in books. Over his head was his black hair gelled straight to the left side with some strands sticking out of it in perfect ringlets. The strands fell dos into an exceptionally rounded profile that’s smooth and beautifully carved. A socket, housing enticing muddy-color orbs that have such cute lashes flapping over them. His nose was another piece of perfection, inches away from his heart-shaped pink lips. Lining on both sides of his profile was a thin beard that ran down the surface of his chin, colliding at his jaw area. The scruffy pieces of hair moved up from his jaw, around his mouth, and beneath his nose as a thinly lined mustache that suits his manly look. This all accounts for his flawless, handsome, and breathtaking face. My eyes crawled over to his broad shoulders and chest, which clashed with a white ruffled shirt that wasn’t fully buttoned and left his upper trunk slightly visible. From where I sat, she could catch sight of how fit he is, from his thick arms to his large torso muscles against the shirt he wore. Gosh! This man here is every lady’s dream. He looks like a Greek god, literally. I could tell that not only his face was godly, but his body was more than that. I immediately looked away, but like a compelled being, my eyes came back, returning to look at him. His eyes never left mine either, and it seems we were engaging in a staring competition. There was silence between us. We could be seen in one of the most expensive restaurants in the city. He took me here as his ‘treat’ for almost hitting me with his Jeep. Gazing at him, I can tell how wealthy he looks. His aura smelled of power and money. He’s already ordered food, but none of us seems to be interested in the food. My stomach rumbled for the umpteenth time. I groaned and slowly took the glass of red wine and sipped from it. The wind blew again and, “Let’s get married,” he said, and I choked on the drink. I coughed, clutching onto my chest. I stared at this man. He’s too good-looking to be a psycho. “Let’s get married. I’ve searched everywhere for you, diamond.” He repeated, and my eyebrows knitted. How the hell did this stranger know my name? Who is he? “Hmm,” I thought. His face was still expressionless. He knows I look troubled. I had millions of questions buzzing inside my head. “You don’t belong to high society; you’re ordinary. You’re not royalty; they say” he muttered, and I was forced to look at him. I coerced a smile. I’m not going to argue, nor am I going to fight. He’s right. I’m just ordinary. The daughter of a prostitute “But there’s one thing they all seem to forget: A diamond is just like an ordinary stone; it just needs a polisher to gloss it and tell its worth.” He said this, leaning his back slightly on his seat. My eyes were delighted. No one has said these words to me. I felt the urge for him to hug me and console me. Who was he? How come he knows me too well? “Life couldn’t have treated you any better. Just by giving you the name Diamond, I knew for sure you weren’t going to end soon. You’re a diamond. You just need the lucky one to shine you into effulgence. That lucky one is right beside you,” he said, and my eyes twitched. ‘Do I need a burnish? Am I going to get one to get back at those who have stabbed me in the back?’ I thought looking confused. “let’s make a deal and I will grant you all the power you need for your revenge.” His words were calm, but they sent shivers down my spine. “But what makes you think I’ll agree to this?” I asked, my voice a bit lower than expected. Was this Greek god affecting me? “You look smarter than I expected,” he said, finally taking his glass of red wine. He gulped it all in one go before facing me again. “I don’t have a habit of making deals that will only benefit myself, you know,” he smirked. “We both know you need my help. You’re just the exact woman I need. We are strong, fearless, and we both desire one thing: revenge,” he said, ememphasizinghe the word ‘revenge’. I was lost in thought. Is this right? Did I need to make a deal with this man just to get my revenge? “What did you think?” His hoarse voice asked, and I jolted from my trance. I was a little nervous as I stared at him again, but it faded as I concluded my response. “Alright then, what’s the deal?” I asked.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303077”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Lucy’s pov “How dare you! How dare you let my son lose a billion-dollar opportunity in San Francisco because of you!” The strident voice cut through the thick air like a knife. I flinched where I stood in the sitting room, spine straight, palms sweaty. My chest burned as I gazed at the woman who had once warmly called me her second daughter. Now she was fire and poison. Marcus’s mother towered over him in all her fashionable fury, designer purse swinging from her hip as she paced back and forth. “You must think you’re clever. You must think you’re special. My son—my only son—decided to stay in this godforsaken city instead of leading the expansion department of our firm in San Francisco. And why? You.” “Ma’am, I didn’t ask him to stay,” I said quickly, voice trembling. “I even said he should go if—” “Shut up!” she exclaimed. “I don’t want to hear one word from you, you gold-digging, manipulative little—” “Mum!” Marcus’s voice thundered. I turned to see him standing in the doorway, his jaw clenched so tightly I was sure his teeth would crack. “Don’t you ever speak to Lucy like that.” Her mother whirled to face him. Her impeccably drawn eyebrows arched in outrage. “Marcus—” “No. Enough!” He stormed in, shutting the door behind him. “This is my life, and I remained because this city holds some meaning for me. Because Lucy holds some meaning for me.” My heart jumped to my throat. “So now you’re confessing?” his mother sneered. “You’re in love with her? Is that it? You’d rather forfeit your inheritance for some no one with pretty eyes and a sob story?” Marcus’s fists tightened. He exhaled through his nose like a bull ready to charge. “Don’t insult her. You don’t know what she’s been through. You don’t know her.” I didn’t stir, frozen, torn between defending myself and disappearing completely. I felt small, a spark in a hurricane. His mother scoffed. “You think I don’t know girls like her? Girls who sneak into a man’s heart so subtly he doesn’t even realize it until she’s the cause of everything he built crumbling around him.” Marcus stepped forward, his voice softer now, but with a steely edge. “You will not speak to her that way. Not in my house.” His mother breathed as if he’d hit her. “Your house? Your house? Marcus, I built this house! Everything in your name was provided by me and your father. And this is how you repay me? Taking up for some ungrateful leech—” “Stop it!” he roared, and I jumped in shock. “Lucy is not a leech. She’s the finest person I know. I don’t care what you think, Mother. I’m not going to leave her. And if you can’t honor her, you can go.” There was silence. Cold, raw silence that made the air feel heavier. Marcus’s mother blinked. Her lips twitched in disbelief. “You’re choosing her over your family?” “No,” Marcus said. “I’m choosing me. For once in my damn life.” She shook her head, chest heaving. “You’ll regret this.” “Then I’ll regret it.” He turned to me. His voice softened. “Lucy, go wait in the study. I’ll talk to her.” I hesitated. I wanted to stay, wanted to protect him even though I knew that I couldn’t. But I nodded and departed, my heart pounding in my ears. From the hallway, I could still hear the sound of their battle. Marcus was trying to talk, trying to fix what could not be fixed in a single evening. And I. I just sat silently, gripping the arm of the chair as though it was the one true thing in the world. All because I existed. Because I had the audacity to be close to him. Because Marcus—my best friend—chose me. He showed up a half hour later, tie loose, hair mussed. He fell into the chair opposite me and buried his face in his hands. “She’s never going to accept this, is she?” I whispered. “Probably not,” he muttered. “But that’s her problem, not ours.” I hated how much that comforted me. Because deep down, I knew this wasn’t the end of the matter. This was the beginning of war. I was the girl that his mother hated,because of how low I sat in the finance ladder. And the worst? I hadn’t even told him how I really felt. Not yet and she already wanted nothing to do with me. The world seemed small and everything seemed to echo around her words My throat hitched and everything seemed to spin. I open my eyes. Another nightmare. Shit. This one was strange, too, The last thing I want to do is encounter Marcus’ mum again What the hell? I glance up at the ceiling, my mind still foggy. The sun slants between the blinds, making pale stripes across the room. How late is it? I glance at my phone. 5:45 AM. I roll over and moan. Time to start another day. I drag myself through my usual routine—brush my teeth, brush my hair, shower, and throw on my black-and-white uniform for work. A few minutes later, I’m out the door, locking it behind me. The streets are still quiet, the morning air fresh. I’m a little earlier than usual, but that’s fine. Gives me time to settle in before the rush starts. Then, out of nowhere, a black Mercedes slowly pulls up alongside me. Oh no.

Lucy’s pov Hello, the most beautiful woman on earth.” I roll my eyes and keep walking. The car keeps tailing me. “Lucy, my dear, if you could just take a minute out of your valuable time, I know you’re over 30 minutes early.” I glance at him and keep walking. A theatrical sigh. “Lucy Cheng, jump in the car right away and let the man of your dreams drive you home.” I burst out laughing, shaking my head. I swing open the door and get in, where I find Marcus, grinning like a fool. Marcus has changed over the years—dramatically. His once unruly hair is now perfectly styled, a little longer, falling over his shoulders. His chiseled jawline and stupidly blue eyes render it generously hard to look at him for longer than a second. And that suit? Bespoke perfection, clinging to his form in ways that surely have to be illegal. “Stop staring, Luce,” Marcus teases, snapping his fingers in my face. I raise an eyebrow, crossing my arms. “I wasn’t staring.” “You were staring.”. “I was checking out.” “You were salivating.” I slap his arm. “Shut up.” He laughs, the same reckless, heart-stopping laugh he’s always had. Marcus pulls up in front of sevenCafé, the city’s go-to breakfast joint, and I grab my bag. “Bye, idiot,” I say, pushing the door open. Marcus bends over his chest like I’ve just wounded him. “What an unwarranted way to speak of your own personal Uber driver.” I eye-roll. “I didn’t ask you for a ride. It’s literally down the block. Get to work, Marcus.” “Sure, sure, sure,” he promises me, but I can hear the smile of teasing in his voice. I leave, slamming the door behind me before I can let myself stare at him some more. But my heart is already behaving like an idiot in my chest. Marcus wasn’t that messy-haired boy I grew up with any longer. He was a man—tall, broad-shouldered, stupidly handsome, and completely unaware that I’d helplessly loved him for years. The worst part? Not being able to tell him. Keeping it bottled up was starting to hurt. I gnaw on my nails, a habit of nervous ritual I just cannot break. Suppose I reveal to him and ruin everything. Suppose he feels otherwise? The cafe was buzzing with noise by the time I got there, but that was to be expected. It opened at 7 a.m. on the dot, providing breakfast for the early birds, businesspeople, and students who were attempting to get something to eat before they left for their day. At 12 p.m., the menu opened up to full meals—anything from plain pasta to seafood plates that looked more complicated than the paycheck I got every two weeks. Of course, none of it had mattered when you were the one operating the counter, running around like your life depended upon it. The kitchen staff was underpaid, the waitresses were overworked, and the manager—well, he was the worst of them. I wiped down a table, my mind still idling on the car ride I’d just taken. “Go to work, Marcus.” I’d said it so matter-of-factly, shoving him away like I always did, but as soon as he pulled away, my heart squeezed like a water-soaked towel. When would I ever confess? That I loved him since we were kids, since he constructed me my first sandcastle, since he handed me that silly blue hat. But suppose I told him and destroyed everything? I chewed on my nails absent-mindedly as I stacked away the chairs, my nervousness rising up again. It was easier to pretend it wasn’t there, to just go through the motions. “Cheng!” I was yanked back into reality by one of my coworkers, Angela, rushing past with a tray of stacked-up plates. “You’re working the floor today, aren’t you? The kitchen’s in chaos already, and I’m not dealing with Todd’s meltdown again.” I sighed. “Yeah, yeah, got it.” “Good, because table four is already questioning why they don’t have their coffee yet.” This was typical for me. Getting yelled at from every direction, being the person that everyone relied on to do it all without whining. I didn’t really have a choice. I had to have the job. Rent was due soon, and my check hardly covered anything. The day passed in usual chaos—orders piled on the counter, plates shattering, my manager yelling at the backroom staff about money. I never had a moment’s rest, didn’t get time. It was almost three hours into the shift before he showed. Middle-aged man, dirty suit, slick hair, smug grin that crawled on my stomach. Sitting at the counter, slowly stirring his coffee with a spoon, looking at me like he had nothing better to do. I could sense his gaze before he even said a word. “Hi, sweetie,” he said as he passed by. I ignored him. Not the first time a client has tried something like that. “Come on,” he slurred. “Don’t play dumb like you didn’t hear me. A pretty girl like you shouldn’t be so rude.” I spun, stiffening my smile into courtesy. “Can I get you something else?” He grinned. “What about your number?” I stayed cool. “I don’t feel right providing that.” His grin twitched, but he leaned in, unashamed. “Oh, come on. You don’t want to be rude, do you?” I took a step back. “I have other tables to serve—” “What’s the big deal? Just a number, sweetheart.” My muscles tensed. “Sir, I’m sorry, but—” He grasped my wrist with quickness. My breath was caught. “You think you’re too good for me, huh?” His fingers tightened just a little. “A little Vietnamese waitress thinking she’s above a real man.” Vicious anger flared in me. “I’m Chinese,” I spat. He guffawed. “Same difference.” I jerked my hand back, my heart pounding. “Please don’t touch me.” “Or what?” He smiled. “You’ll call your manager?” “Yes,” I declared. “Then go ahead,” he challenged. “I’d love to see how much they care about you.” I faltered, my stomach roiling. I knew my boss. He cared about profit, not people. But I still spun on my heel and strode straight for his office. It took a moment before he grumbled a response. “What is it now, Cheng?” I clenched my fists. “A customer just grabbed me.” He barely looked up from the receipts in his hands. “And?” I blinked. “And?” He sighed, setting the papers down. “Was he buying something?” “What—?” “If he’s a paying customer, just deal with it,” he said lazily. “Smile, be nice. Don’t lose me business.” My stomach dropped. “You’re not serious.” “Do you think customers like to be yelled at?” He glared at me. “I thought I was going to have to regret bringing you on. Always looking for something to complain about.” “Something to complain about?” My voice shook. “I was attacked—” He waved a discouraging hand. “Then quit if you don’t like working here.” My mouth dropped open, then shut again, my ribs compressing. I needed the job too much to quit. So I swallowed the wad in my throat, turned around, and went back outside. The clerk behind the counter still had that smirk on his face. “So? What’d your boss tell you?” I picked up his vacated cup with shaking fingers. “Nothing.” “Figured,” he snickered, putting a crumpled bill on the counter. “Keep the change, sweetheart.” I wanted to fling it in his face. But I bit back, stored my pride, and walked away.

Lucy’s pov I clutched my phone to my ear as Marcus talked, his tone light as ever. “Sorry, Luce, I’m in the middle of a business meeting. I won’t be able to pick you up tonight, but how about takeout? My treat.” A soft sigh left my lips. How did one human being have so much consideration in all that he did? Marcus had been like this forever—kind, dependable, always watching out for me in ways that I didn’t feel I deserved. How could I not adore him? “Yeah, sure,” I grumbled, tightening my purse. “That’s my girl. Get home safe, okay?” I smiled despite myself. That’s my girl. Only if he spoke as I had hoped he would. I clocked out with Angela, easing my aching arms. My own shift ended at 4, but as usual, I had been stuck until 7. Twelve hours of racing back and forth, for a paycheck that was barely enough to cover my rent. I wished I could gripe, but what was the point? At least I was still getting paid. Cool night air I took the corner off the alley home. The most direct route—typically abandoned with the exception of stray cats and the infrequent drunk stagger too far off of the main thoroughfare. I then encountered a person. Large. Imposing. Oafish cologne that narrowed my lungs. Memories of past asthma attacks rushed to the front of my mind. My breathing hitched, and I turned immediately, forcing myself to breathe purer air. A hand closed on my wrist. “Hello, Vietnamese.” Every nerve in my body shrieked. I knew that voice. Slowly, I pushed my glasses up, jamming my face into a neutral look. “Please, I have to go home, sir.” I attempted to keep my voice light, hoping to defuse whatever nasty thing was about to happen. Then I saw them. Two other men. They weren’t here to chat. My stomach roiled. “I’m going to fuck you till you switch races, you hear me?” Ice-cold fear seeped down my back. I moved back, another, but too late. They were faster. I barely had time to react before I was shoved to the ground. A body—too heavy—came down on top of me, slamming me against the cold concrete. My glasses were knocked away, my vision becoming hazy as the rough texture of the ground scraped into my flesh. “Please,” I whimpered, but the word barely passed. Laughter. My skirt ripped. I struggled, my heart thudding like a mad drum against my ribs, but I was too thin, too small. A fist twisted in my hair, yanking my head back. The room spun dizzily, my head throbbing from the shock. Through blurred eyes, I saw it—his belt undone, his shaft out, precum glinting at the head. “Leave me alone, please!” I screamed. More laughter. “Oh no, don’t lose your fire now. It makes me horny.” A jarring crash—my head striking concrete. Pain scorched through my skull, white-hot and blinding. Then— “She told you to let go of her, you fucking asshole.” The voice was deep. Unknown. English-accented. A whirl of motion. A struggle. The crush was lifted off my shoulders. I breathed, spasming limbs trembling as I strained to push myself upward. My head spun, my eyes oscillating between light and dark. And then I gazed at him. A man. Wearing a suit. Towering. A goddamn force of nature. One of my attackers dangled in his hold, gagging, choking, clawing at the iron-hard fingers closing off his air. The other guy—the one who’d been pinning me—lay motionless, blood trickling from a wound on his head. Dead. I didn’t know why, but I inched toward my merciless savior. My body refused to stand, but my hands clung to the fabric of his pants, clinging weakly. “Please,” I whispered. “Please… let him go.” He didn’t move. I swallowed hard, my voice cracking. “Please. Please let him go.” Finally, he let the man go. The man fell on the floor, face an unnatural blue. My breathing was hard, my body still trembling when he knelt in front of me. His eyes—grey, metallic, cold. “Is this how you let people who have hurt you get off scot-free? You are a madman.” My body trembled. Then, he smiled. “Oh, bunty.” My vision came back as my glasses settled into resting on my face once more. He picked them up for me. He literally bent down, picked them up, and put them carefully on my nose. All was clear again, and I could finally see him properly. And—oh. I almost gaped. He looked like someone out of a fantasy novel—the kind I used to read in marathon sessions on Wattpad when I was twelve. He had short but long enough hair so that it could probably be pulled back into a miniature man bun. His features were delicate but sharp, an easy mix of refinement and danger. He was… gorgeous. Far more handsome than the fuzzy figure I had seen before. “Stop staring at me and get up.” His voice was brief, apathetic. I tried to comply, but my head swirled. Black spots blotted on the edge of vision. My body tilted. The biting coldness of fabric wrapped around my knees made me leap. His jacket coat. His arms were around me before I could react. He lifted me off the ground as if I weighed nothing. “Where do you live?” His cologne wrapped around me. It wasn’t as potent as the guy earlier. It was rich, earthy, like chocolate and something else… something that made my head spin. I blinked hard, trying to focus. “I… I live a few blocks down from here.” He nodded curtly and exited the alley. Outside the entrance waited a jet-black car—glittering, sleek, threatening. Two tuxedo-clad men guarded it, their sunglasses glinting off the dim streetlights. Who was this guy? My senses returned in an instant. I struggled despite the pounding in my head. “Put me down!” I wriggled in his arms. He barely winced, merely raising an eyebrow. “Why?” His tone was flat, emotionless. “I don’t know you!” I spat, fighting to keep the nausea in my throat. He breathed slowly, as if I was being ridiculous. As if I was a child throwing a tantrum. “I saved you from three idiots who were going to send your virgin self to the gods or something.” His accent thickened slightly on the word virgin, his tone dry. He wasn’t wrong.He put me down gently to the ground,with a kind of softness that felt like I was going to break. I swallowed hard, my throat tightening. I didn’t want to think about that. I gasped in sharply and made my legs go. One step, then another, and another. I walked away, ignoring the thudding in my head. I didn’t glance back. The sedan revved quietly, then moved forward, passing me with slow, unhurried ease. Behind the tinted glass, his eyes met mine. For an instant, neither of us blinked. Then, just as fluidly, he brought the window all the way up.

Lucys pov Marcus’s hiss was repeated, his eyebrows knitted together as he dabbed antiseptic on the cut in my head. I shuddered, the burning sting pulsing through me. “Keep still.” His voice was curt, his irritation barely concealed. I hadn’t even made it through the doorway before he arrived. One minute I was fumbling with my keys, the stranger’s suit jacket still around my waist, and the next, Marcus appeared—eyes scouring me, voice strained with repressed anger. I barely had time to breathe before he pulled me in, closing and locking the door behind us. Now, as he gently bandaged my wounds, he was calm again. But in a way that was far more threatening than his outburst. “I wish you’d quit that restaurant, Luce. Please.” His tone was quieter now, but the desperation in it could not be missed. This was not the first time he’d spoken this to me. And every time, I told him no. I clenched my fists in my lap, the guilt I knew so well creeping in. Marcus had the money. Hell, he was a billionaire, the CEO of one of Chicago’s most successful companies. He could take care of me. He had begged me—begged me—to let him help, but I was too proud, too needy to prove I could do it myself. “I don’t want to need you,” I whispered. Marcus exhaled sharply, reaching for the nape of his neck as though he was physically restraining himself from losing his cool. “Why didn’t you call me, Luce?” His tone was rough now, tense. Pained. I swallowed. “You should have damn well called me.” Marcus’s jaw worked as he prowled the perimeter of my apartment, his fists tight at his sides. “The thought of some other guy nearly getting their way with you—” he exhaled roughly, voice trembling with tightly contained rage. “And that moronic cunt who tried to get you into his vehicle… Lucy, you could’ve been badly hurt.” The blatant worry in his tone caused my heart to expand with a known warmth—one that I had no right to feel. Then his voice dropped, lower, more devastated. “What would I tell your mom? I promised her I’d look after you always after her accident. It’s barely been five years, and already… I almost let her daughter get raped.” Oh. So that was why he cared so much. Not because I was something more to him,besides a friendship of over a decade, Not because he felt anything for me except guilt and duty. Just a promise. I swallowed, forcing the bitter lump in my throat down with a weak smile. “It’s okay, Marcus. I’m fine.” His head snapped in my direction, his eyes frustrated and dark. “You’re not fine, Luz. Heck, you haven’t been fine in years.” I flinched at his tone, but then he gestured around the apartment, forcing me to really look. And damn it, he was right. The walls were rotting, pieces of paint and plaster crumbling off like dead skin. Water was dripping from at least six spots in the ceiling, the damp smell mixing with the faint aroma of stale coffee and something I did not wish to identify. My couch—if it could even be called that—looked as if it had been through war, beaten black and blue by the sun, rain, and every other extreme weather factor. And yet… this was mine. My life. My struggle. My independence. Marcus sighed heavily, then kneeled in front of me, grasping my hands in his. His touch was soft, too soft, and warmth rushed through me, unwanted, undeniable. “Please, Lucy. Let me help you. I’m begging you.” His voice was quiet, almost desperate. “Work for my company. Be a bloody cleaner if you like and work your way up. Just let me help you.” I pulled my hands back slowly, forcing my voice to stay even. “So I can be what? Your charity case? Your pity project?” I shook my head. “So your mother can validate everything she’s ever suspected about me?” His face twisted in frustration, hands pulling through his hair in frustration. “Lucy, that’s not—” “I don’t want to get where I am because my best friend gave me a leg up.” His frustration boiled over. He leapt to his feet, dragging his hands over his face. “Fine.” His tone was bitter, abrupt. “Then borrow money from me. Or something. I don’t know. Let me at least push you in the direction of what you actually want to do.” And still, I said no. I said no. I said I had to be independent. I said I could do this on my own. And he just stood there, staring at me like I was the most frustrating person in the world. Then something in his expression changed. “Alright,” he said slowly, like an idea had just struck him. “Let me suggest another company to you.” I blinked, surprised. “What?” “They’re a competing firm to my own. Their CEO is an asshole, and we don’t see eye to eye, so I won’t be able to put in a good word for you. Whatever job you get will be on your merit, and whatever he pays you as salary will be his choice—not mine.” My mouth opened. “If you can keep the job, great. If not. you can go back to working at the café.” He maintained eye contact, tone steady. “Just promise me you’ll take the offer.” He was negotiating. And for some reason, I couldn’t refuse. I exhaled, then nodded decisively. His entire body sagged in relief. “God damn it, Lucy, you drive me crazy,” he muttered, his forehead pressed against mine. My heart skipped a beat. And then, before I could even respond, he kissed my cheek—softly, hardly there. “Try to sleep,” he whispered. “I have some work to take care of.” And just like that, he was gone. I let out a soft sigh and rose to my feet. Putting on my glasses, I walked to the cabinet in which I kept most of my medications. I reached inside and pulled out the aspirin, taking it dry despite the unpleasant taste. Not even bothering to dress, I climbed onto my makeshift bed, the springs creaking beneath me. The pounding in my chest would not subside, but I suppressed my mind. I was not going to think about Marcus. I wasn’t going to think about him. I said it over and over, forcing my mind to go anywhere else. And yet—his face ran through my mind. The handsome stranger. His metallic grey eyes. The way he spoke—like he didn’t care what came next. He was the opposite of Marcus. Cold, detached, dangerous. And yet, the way my body responded to him… that disturbed me the most.

Lucy’s pov Stepping into coleIndustries was stepping into a different realm. The luxuriance of the place surrounded me like a second layer, my nerves thrilling. The floors gleamed under the light fixtures’ glare, and the smell of expensive cologne and newly ground coffee Beans permeated the atmosphere. One month had passed since that incident in the alley. One month of Marcus constantly checking up on me, lurking over me like an attentive specter. He’d had me banned from the café and then sued them for damages. I didn’t ask how much, and I didn’t want to know. He’d also taken my last bit of money to pay my rent, which had left me with hardly enough to survive until I got a new job. Not that it was required—most nights, I didn’t have to spend a penny. Marcus provided for that, breakfast, lunch, and dinner, despite my protests. And whenever I had gone to argue, he would just shrug and say, “You’re going to pay me back anyway.” For some reason, that had made me feel slightly better. Now here I was, standing in front of the receptionist’s desk, clinging to my bag like a lifeline. The woman behind the desk was stunning. Red lipstick, bold and perfect. Eyes the color of sapphires, framed by lashes long enough to reach heaven. Blond hair was pulled into a severe, no-nonsense knot that screamed power and danger. She looked like the kind of woman who could kill me with a single glance. And then she smiled. “Hello, what can I help you with today?” Her voice was smooth, polite, but there was a snap to it—like she was already sizing me up. I swallowed, shoving my glasses higher. “I have a job referral from Stanley Corporations.” Her eyes flickered. For a nanosecond, her lips twisted in disgust, like the name itself was something dirty on her desk. Then, just as quickly, she slapped on a perfectly fake smile. “Of course.” She picked up the receiver, dialing a number with immaculately manicured nails. She waited a few moments before talking into the receiver. “Sir, the Stanley referral is here.” A pause. Then her gaze sliced to me. “Go ahead. He’s expecting you.” I faltered, my heart pounding. He? I drew a deep breath and walked toward the double doors, my heels clicking on the marble floor. I knocked, and when a deep voice inside the room told me to enter, I pushed open the door— And stalled. Sitting behind a shiny black desk, smiling at me like I was a gift he’d been waiting to unwrap, was the man from the alley. The man who’d saved me. The man who had murdered for me. His icy blue eyes glinted with humor as he lounged in his chair, one hand resting lazily against his jaw. “Welcome, Bunty.” His voice was every bit as smooth and dangerous as I remembered. “I’ve been waiting for you.” I couldn’t catch my breath. He was sitting there. Behind that enormous desk, looking at me like a predator looking at prey. I’d gone over our alleyway encounter in my mind too many times during the past month, but I never figured I’d ever see him again. And here he was. Dustin Riot. My mouth was opening and shutting. Opening and shutting again. The words were there—Good morning, sir—but they stuck on my lips, barely above a whisper. His eyes didn’t waver from mine, but the look of condescending amusement twisted my stomach. “Don’t stammer.” I swallowed hard. “I—I’m sorry.” “Don’t apologize.” I bit down on my lips. He extended a hand, waiting. “Where’s your resume?” I dug into my bag, frantically pulling out the neatly typed sheet and laying it on his desk. He didn’t even glance at it. Instead, he grasped the paper in his hand, ripped it into half, and tossed it into the trash can beside him as if it was nothing. I blinked. My mind went blank. What… “I’m not going to need that,” he replied calmly, and my skin crawled. He indicated the chair in front of him. “Sit down. I have a couple of questions for you.” I obeyed immediately, smoothing my skirt a hundred times as I sat, my fingers curling into a knot in my lap. His blue eyes pinned me. “You’re going to be one of them, aren’t you?” I blinked, surprised. “One of—?” “One of the little pity things that drift up here pretending to be the most innocent pieces of the world.” His voice was smooth, with a touch of mockery. My hands curled tighter. “Let me tell you something, Lucy Cheng.” He inched forward, his movement slow, calculated. “I don’t care what becomes of you.” My breath halted. “You could have died that night, and finding you was a matter of luck.” His lips curled into something that would have been a smirk if it wasn’t so cruel. “So don’t stare at me like I’m some kind of messiah. Because I will kill you before you ever get the chance to worship me.” I shut down completely. I didn’t realize I was holding my breath until my chest burned from the lack of oxygen. This wasn’t the same man that man. That man, despite how frightening he’d been, had still stood up for me. This man? He couldn’t have cared less. I opened my lips to respond, but before I could say one word, he stepped back, eyes scanning me as if I were nothing. “Anyway, Miss Cheng.” His tone shifted, becoming cold, detached. “Come back in two weeks.” I blinked. “What?” “Now, you’re not ready for this job.” My stomach dropped. Not ready? My fists tightened in my lap. “But… you didn’t even look at my resume. You tore it up. How can you—” “Decide whether you’re worth my time?” He tilted his head to one side, goading me with his eyes. “I already did.” It seemed like the room just dropped a few degrees. I should have been mad. I should have gotten up and stood up and walked out. But all I could manage was just sit there, stunned, as Dustin Riot leaned back in his chair and looked at me like he had already planned out exactly how my life was going to go from here. I barely noticed the taxi drive away as I walked to my apartment, my head in a knot of rage and something else I refused to name. The conversation replayed itself in my mind, repeating over and over, each word sinking deeper into my skin. I don’t care what happens to you. I will kill you before you ever have the chance to worship me. A shiver ran down my spine, but not from the night air. There was a well of heat in the pit of my stomach, making my legs stagger. What’s the matter with me? I detested men like him. Men who thought they could patronize women, men who had an unchecked ego, men who wielded power as a bludgeon. And yet…. My hands clenched into fists as I swallowed hard. He was so damn gorgeous. The curve of his lips shaping every word, every syllable flowing from his lips like something forbidden. The curve of his dark brows rising in perfect, effortless disdain, daring me to resist—to rebel against him. The timbre of his voice surrounding me, rough and smooth at once, like something dangerous. Like something that would consume me whole. And God have mercy on me, I couldn’t wait to be consumed.

Lucy’s POV Thin curtains let sunlight stream in, casting golden stripes over my dirty floor studio apartment. I was on the bed, staring at my phone screen, the time moving slowly like molasses. I’d been lying awake all night, tossing and turning, rehearsing Dustin Riot’s words in my head. “Come back in two weeks.” Two weeks of waiting? Getting ready? For a job that I hadn’t gotten ready for? I didn’t know what. But I knew I needed to go tell Marcus. He’d want to know. Slipping on jeans and a messy grey sweater, I pulled back my hair in a bun and grabbed my battered leather bag, and stepped out into the steamy city morning. The brief walk to Marcus’ flat was a burdensome one, each step laden with possibility. At the high metal gate, the guard did not stop. He simply pressed the intercom and let me in with a brusque nod. Whether he knew me from all the times that I had hung around wasn’t clear. Probably. I walked between neat hedges and marble water features to the elevator and pressed the button trembling. My guts were tight little knots of fear, nausea churning at the back of my throat. By the time I reached his penthouse floor, the door was already open. Marcus never locked when he was expecting me to come by. “Morning,” I breathed as I went inside. The air was heavy with the scent of roasted coffee beans and burnt toast. The living area, floor-to-ceiling glass windows, was immaculately tidy, the external skyline defined by the glass panes, light casting from glass surfaces and cream sofa. Marcus stood at the kitchen counter, his hair wet from the shower, dressed in a plain white t-shirt and black sweatpants. He looked up directly in my direction, his dark eyes letting go when he saw me. “Hi.” His voice was husky with sleep. “Come here.” I slid into his arms automatically. He wrapped them around me, holding me hard against him, lips planting against my hairline. “You didn’t sleep well,” he muttered against my scalp. “No,” I panted, my voice cracking. He withdrew enough to look down at me, his thumb tracing under my eyes. “Tell me.” I took a shaking breath. “I went to Cole Industries yesterday. For the referral job.” And?” He raised his eyebrows, waiting. I bit my lip, my eyes filling with tears. “I… I did. I think. He told me to report in two weeks.” “That’s terrific news.” “No, Marcus.” I was trembling my voice. “You don’t understand. He despises me. He—he ripped my resume up. Told me I wasn’t ready. Told him he didn’t care if I died.”. Marcus’ jaw locked, his dark eyes blazing with something feral before he masked it with calm. He cupped my face, held me steady so I couldn’t turn away. “Listen to me, Lucy. You’re going to take that job.” The words clung in my throat. “But—” “No.” His tone was stiff, unyielding. “You’re going to go back there in two weeks and do what you have to do.” I stared at him, shocked. “Why? ” “That’s why,” Marcus interrupted, releasing me and moving back to grab the coffee pot and pour himself a cup. He didn’t move quickly, but rather with a deliberate slowness. “Guys like Dustin don’t do anything without motive. If he invited you to come back, it’s because he needs something. And whatever that is, you’re going to learn.” My gut dropped, my knees buckled. “Marcus??” “I’m telling you to stay alive,” he growled, then took a rough breath, shoving his fingers through his hair. “Lucy. this guy isn’t just your boss. He’s half-owner of half the underground syndicates in this city. He’s volatile, yeah. But he’s also somebody you don’t cross. And I need you near him, now.” “Why? His gaze met mine, dark and bottomless. “Because he’s the one that I can’t control.” The words sent a cold finger tracing down my spine. Marcus had always protected me. Loved me, in his own strange way. But this. this was not love. This was control. I swallowed. “What if he discovers the truth?” “Then he’ll kill you.” That was nearly casual, like forecasting the weather. “But he won’t. You’re smart. You’ll keep him safe.” I could feel tears welling in my eyes again. “Marcus… I don’t want to do this.” He drew closer to me, his arms around me again, his mouth against my temple. “I know, I know. But you must.” There was a rustle in my pocket and my phone leapt out, breaking the stifling silence. I pulled it out, my heart thudding as I glanced at the name on the screen. Unknown Number I glanced up at Marcus, who nodded once. “Answer it.” Shaking hands, I swiped to answer and held it up to my ear. “Hello…?” Silence. And then a menacing low laugh that had every muscle in my body freeze with terror. “Don’t get too cozy, Bunty.” I stood stock-still, my mouth dry. “Mr… Mr. Dustin?” “You thought I’d let you disappear for two weeks without a string?” His voice was smooth, like velvet running over razor blades. “Check your email an hour from now. You’ll see your first assignment.” “A-assignment?” I gasped. His laughter became raspy, the shivers running down my arms. “Don’t panic, Lucy. It’s not more than you can handle. Yet.” The line fell silent. I was standing there, phone held to ear, my heart racing so hard I could hardly hear anything else. Marcus rested back and watched me, sipping his coffee as if nothing was wrong. “Want to know what he said?” he inquired. I gulped. “He… he’s assigning me a task.” Marcus smiled, but the joke wasn’t there. Only shadow. “Good. Let the game start.”

Lucy’s POV The sun had long since set by the time I finally got up from where I had sat curled up on my old couch, knees pulled into my chest, staring at the blank television screen. The lights in my apartment were off, the only light coming from the streetlamp outside my window, casting long, linear shadows on the peeling paper and cracked ceiling. My head rested against the rough fabric of the couch as ideas raged inside me, a ceaseless storm battering every recess of my brain. How did I get to this place? I imagined waking up tomorrow morning and walking back to that little café on 7th Street, asking if they would give me the old job back as a cleaner. They would most likely. They were always short of workers to clean tables, wipe up spilled coffee, disinfect the bathrooms after closing. I could all but imagine myself again in that little bathroom, scrubbing urine stains from cracked tiles, my knees aching, my hands red and raw from harsh chemicals, the air heavy with bleach. At least there, nobody gave a damn who I was. Nobody expected anything of me. Nobody could hurt me. A sardonic laugh escaped my lips. But Marcus would never allow anybody to do that. I shut my eyes and pictured his face—serene, inscrutable, with that flash of ownership in his dark eyes. He’d never do it aloud, but to him, me cleaning was a slap in the face. A humiliation. His little Bunty, on her knees for other people. His pride wouldn’t permit it. But if I worked for him—okay, worked with him at his company—I’d be vindicating his mother. The same woman who’d stood in front of him and told him, to his face, that a girl like me wasn’t worth the air we breathed. A burden. I recalled what she had said when we initially met, statuesque in her cream-colored Chanel suit, pearls glinting at her throat, gazing at me as dirt on the heel of her red-bottomed shoes. > “Don’t bring your filth into this house, Marcus. She will only destroy you.” No. I wouldn’t give it to her. I wouldn’t legitimize her by running to Marcus for a job. I was independent. I had survived in this city alone since I was sixteen. I wasn’t about to let that start now. My stomach bunched up in torment, the bitter truth of my decisions seeping into my marrow like cold, weighty stone. There was only one other option left. Dustin. My own breath was taken at the thought of him. His icy blue eyes. The way his voice slid under my skin like silk stretched to the snapping point with knives. Why would a man like him need me for his secretary? He’d thought so little of me. That much was certain. To him, I was a disposable little girl with trembling fingers and no backbone. He’d told me himself: You could have died that night, and discovering you was an accident.” And why… Why go to the trouble of hiring me? To have me on stand-by. It did not make sense. Unless it was exactly what Marcus had explained. Control. Or maybe humiliation. A game to him, to see how far he could push me before I finally snapped in two. A tear slid down my cheek, tracing over the curve of my chin before it dropped onto the couch cushion. But even as I shook with fear and confusion, another consideration whispered its way through the back of my mind. He had saved me. I shut my eyes and let the memory wash over me, stark and sharp as if it had happened yesterday. That alley. The metallic flavor of blood in my mouth as I screamed, the cold concrete against my arms as I tried to wriggle away, the heavy reek of sweat and cheap alcohol from the man pinning me down. His laughter echoing in my head. And then. silence. A shadow falling across me. The bitter smell of gunpowder. Welts of warmth on my cheek that I had not realized were blood until I opened my eyes, blinked, and saw his body lying over me, still. And standing over us, looming, was Dustin Riot. Calm. Cold. His gun hanging at his side, smoke curling from the muzzle, his face a mask as he looked down at me. That was the first I had seen his eyes. Those same cold eyes that scared me now. But then. at the time, they were salvation. They were the sole assurance that I existed. That someone cared for me enough to stop a monster from annihilating me. My heart writhed in torment. Why does it make my chest ache just to remember that? I hated him. I hated everything that he symbolized. Power. Violence. Condescension. But he had bought my heart that night, with blood and silence and one glance that said I see you. And now… now I was going to allow him to destroy it. My hand trembled as I lifted my phone and the splattered coffee table. The broken screen radiated blue light in the dark living room, illuminating my pale face and matted hair and red-lined eyes. A broken girl already. My breathing rose and fell in rapid gasps as I opened my email software. His letter waited, dark and cold, its words unblinking. I clicked “Reply.” My fingers danced over the keys, the words wavering in front of my drunken eyes. What do you even say to a person like that? My thumb descended, typing slowly, each word a nail into my own coffin. > Subject: Re: Assignment Mr. Dustin I’ll be there at midnight. I accept the job. – Lucy Cheng I read it twice, my stomach twisting with ill. Then, before I could wimp out, I pushed Send.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303076”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

REJECTED ELENA’S POV My world dissolved into a blurry mess, the tears gathering in my eyes, hot and heavy. I tried to blink them back, but it was useless. The hopelessness wrapped around me, suffocating, crushing every shred of faith I had left. “You’re hurting me, Liam” I gasped, my voice barely more than a whisper. Pain throbbed in my head, but it was nothing compared to the ache that was tearing me apart inside. “When did I ever say I cared?” he growled, his tone colder than I’d ever heard it. He yanked his trousers on, his movements jerky and impatient. My breath hitched in my throat, my chest tight. “If you didn’t care about me, then why did you take away my innocence?” My voice broke as I asked the question. I needed answers, anything to make sense of this. But his face remained impassive, utterly devoid of remorse. He didn’t flinch, didn’t soften. There was nothing there…no regret, no connection. This was the man who was supposed to be my best friend. My mate. I trusted him. “Spare me the theatrics” He scoffed, waving me off dismissively. “You’ve always wanted me, always throwing yourself at me. Don’t act like you didn’t.” His words felt like my heart shattering, leaving me breathless. “That’s not true! And you know it!” I shot back, my voice rising with the surge of anger. Before I could react, his hand flew across my cheek. The sharp sting of his slap made my head whip to the side. I stared at him, shocked, my skin burning where he struck me. “Liam…” My voice trembled. “I won’t go easy on you next time you raise your voice at me” He warned seething, his tone low and dangerous. “Pathetic, wolfless Omega” He spat, storming out of the room without a backward glance. And just like that, he was gone. I crumpled to the floor, my legs too weak to hold me up. The tears flowed freely now, no matter how hard I tried to stop them. Why? Why is this happening to me? I choked back a sob, swiping at my wet cheeks with shaking hands. Liam was just angry, right? He was joking. He had to be joking. _____________ I glanced at the clock and a scoff drew out of my mouth involuntarily, It wasn’t even 2 p.m yet. Why was this day dragging on forever? Pulling myself off the bed, I stumbled to the bathroom. The pain between my legs was still sharp, and no matter how many times I tried to wash my private part, the pain away, it still wouldn’t subside. This would be the fifth time I showered today, but I didn’t care. I needed to feel clean. My mind drifted to Liam and I felt a lump form up in my throat. Maybe if I went to see him, things would be better. Liam would have calmed down by now. Besides, he’s never been violent with me before. I’m sure he must’ve been upset, angry about something else. Maybe I was just… bad in bed? The thought made my stomach churn, but I needed to know. I turned off the water and grabbed a towel, drying myself slowly. My body felt heavy, still, I had to go see him. Maybe things could go back to normal. I grabbed some clothes, put them on and headed out. ‘Liam loves me…he did!’ I kept reassuring myself. “Stanley, hurry!” a girl’s voice cut through the air, pulling me from my thoughts. I stepped outside and noticed the entire pack moving in the same direction. Something was happening. Without thinking, I joined the crowd, trailing behind them. The pack was buzzing with energy, people whispering and glancing around with anticipation. A meeting? What could it be about? Then, I saw him—Liam, standing at the front. His eyes scanned the crowd until they landed on me, and for a fleeting moment, a sly smile curled on his lips. He doesn’t hate me, I thought, my heart lifting. He was just angry. My lips twitched into a small smile, but it faded the moment he spoke. “Good day, young Alpha!” The pack chorused. Liam’s deep voice rang out, commanding everyone’s attention. “I hope the pack is doing well, because you all need to brace yourselves for my announcement.” I watched him closely, my pulse quickening. An announcement? “I’m marking today as my mating ceremony” He said, his voice strong and sure. My heart skipped a beat. He was going to mark me. But before I could process it, he continued. “Maria Broodwing, come on board.” My world tilted. I could barely register the name. Maria? Slowly, I turned my head, just in time to see her striding confidently toward him. Her chin was held high, her smile smug. She’d always acted like she was better than everyone, always bragging about how she would be Luna someday and I hope Liam isn’t gonna do that. She wasn’t supposed to be his mate. I was. “She will be my new mate,” Liam declared. The words struck me like a dagger, twisting in my chest. The air seemed to leave my lungs. Everything I thought I knew crumbled in that moment—eight years of friendship, every promise, every whispered word of love. Lies. All of it. “Elena Darkwood, step up.” I froze. Slowly, I lifted my gaze to meet his. There was no warmth, no love. Only mockery. “I’m announcing that Elena Darkwood is my mate, but I will not accept her. She might have been my friend, but I will never make a wolfless Omega my Luna.” I felt my heart break, shattering into pieces. But I couldn’t let him see me cry. Not here. Not now. “I, Liam Hemsworth, the future Alpha of this pack, hereby re—” “Hold it, Liam” I cut him off, my voice steady even as my heart splintered. “Let me do you the favor.” I took a deep breath, willing myself not to falter. “I, Elena Darkwood, reject you, Liam Hemsworth, as my mate and cut off any mating bond between us.” The crowd murmured in shock, but I didn’t care. Maria’s eyes gleamed with triumph. Liam smirked, his voice cold. “I, Liam Hemsworth, accept your rejection.” And just like that, the bond between us snapped, leaving nothing but emptiness in its wake. “I banish myself from this pack” I added, my voice firmer now. “I sever all connections and ties with this pack, its leaders, its Alpha and its future Alpha.” Liam’s expression hardened. The look on his face says it all, he definitely wasn’t expecting my declaration. “You’ll become a rogue, a wolfless Omega. Is that what you want? To add misery to your already pathetic existence?” I smiled faintly, feeling a strange sense of power wash over me. “I’d rather be a rogue than live under a worthless Alpha like you.” His face twisted with anger, but I didn’t stay to watch him explode. Without another word, I turned and walked away from the pack, leaving everything and everyone behind.

THE RESCUE ELENA’S POV I made my way home to grab my things. Every step I took felt heavier as the announcement echoed in the distance. “I hereby make Maria Broodwing my mate and the future Luna of this pack” Liam’s voice carried, and though I had already left, I could still hear him. I wanted to collapse, to let the pain swallow me whole. But I wouldn’t. None of them deserved my tears. Not after what they did. Grabbing my luggage, I took one last glance at the house I once called home. A surge of anger and sadness twisted inside me, but I pushed it down. Anywhere was better than here. Anywhere far from that traitor. ____ The sky was getting darker and darker, signifying the approaching night. Trees surrounded me in every direction, their branches twisting like skeletal hands reaching for the sky. I must’ve crossed the borders by now and would be in the rogue territory. The main thought of it made my blood run cold. I pray I don’t run into one. Besides I was now a rogue too, maybe they’d leave me alone since I no longer belonged to a pack. Or maybe they’d hunt me down. The thought made me take another gulp of nothing but my saliva, swallowing hard. Suddenly, a low growl sliced through the quiet air and my heart stopped beating, my spirit flying out of my body. I spun around, and there it was—a wolf, eyes gleaming with hunger. It was a rogue, just like me. But unlike me, it was ready to attack. My breath hitched. Fear clawed at me as I took a step back, my feet feeling like lead. Sweat trickled down the back of my neck, and my pulse quickened. I was alone. Defenseless. The wolf’s growl deepened, and before I could react, it lunged at me. I screamed, stumbling backward, the world spinning as I hit the ground. My limbs tangled in the underbrush, and I braced myself for the bite. But it never came. A blur of black shot out from the shadows, slamming into the rogue with a force that shook the earth beneath me. Another wolf, larger and more dangerous, had intercepted my attacker. The two clashed, their snarls ripping through the air like thunder. I watched, frozen, as the black wolf’s savage precision tore into the rogue. The fight was brutal, the constant chattering of teeth and claws feeling the air, but it was over in seconds. The rogue whimpered, limping off into the darkness, leaving the black wolf victorious. My chest heaved as I tried to catch my breath. The black wolf turned toward me, its piercing gaze locking onto mine. Something about those eyes felt familiar, though I couldn’t place it. They held a dangerous intensity, a power that sent a chill through me. He took a step closer, and I scrambled to my feet, my heart pounding. Friend or foe? I couldn’t tell. The wolf’s form began to shift, bones cracking and reshaping until a man stood before me. Tall, muscular, and every bit as intimidating as the beast he had just been. His dark eyes locked onto mine, cold and unreadable. My gaze trailed down, and despite me cautioning myself, my cheeks flushed. He was… impressive. I quickly snapped my eyes back to his face, mortified at where my thoughts had wandered. “Who are you?” I whispered, my voice barely audible. He regarded me with an emotionless gaze, not saying a word for what felt like an eternity. Finally, he growled low in his throat, pulling me from my daze. “Oliver.” My eyes widened immediately, Oliver, the Alpha of the Full Moon Pack. His reputation preceded him—fierce and ruthless, brave and nonchalant. And now, here he stood, towering over me. “Thank you” I managed, my voice shaking. “You… you saved me.” Oliver’s lips curled into a sneer. “What’s a wolfless omega doing out here, alone?” The disdain in his voice cut deep. I swallowed the lump forming in my throat, trying to stand tall despite the sting of his words. “I was banished. I have nowhere else to go.” His gaze swept over me, cold. “A rogue omega. Pathetic.” My chest tightened, but I refused to break down. Not in front of him. I’d shed enough tears for Liam. I wasn’t about to show my weakness to another Alpha. “I’m not weak” I protested, though my voice sounded more fragile than I intended. “I can take care of myself.” Oliver’s dark eyes gleamed as he pulled out a bag from behind a tree. “Is that so?” Without another word, he began dressing, pulling on a pair of boxers and trousers. I tried to avert my gaze, but curiosity got the best of me. My cheeks heated as I quickly looked away, feeling embarrassed and ridiculous. He must’ve noticed because when I finally glanced back, he was smirking. My face burned even more. Once fully dressed, he slung the bag over his shoulder and turned to leave without another word. “Wait!” I called, panic creeping into my voice as the growl of another wolf echoed in the distance. Maybe rudeness wasn’t the best approach. I ran after him, my feet slipping on the uneven ground. “Please, wait!” Oliver stopped abruptly, spunning to face me. His eyes were blazing with fury, and I instantly regretted calling out to him. My legs trembled under his gaze, and I forced myself to stand my ground. “I need help.” For a long moment, I thought he might walk away, leaving me alone in the dark. But then, he let out a long, frustrated sigh. “Follow me” He ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. “I’ll take you to my pack.” Relief washed over me, and I hurried after him, struggling to match his long strides. As we walked, I couldn’t help but steal glances at him.. Soon, the dense trees thinned, and the Full Moon Pack’s territory stretched before us. Wolves moved about, their eyes wary as they noticed Oliver leading a stranger into their midst. I felt the weight of their gazes but kept my head down, not wanting to attract any more attention. He led me to a small, isolated room on the outskirts of the territory. “You can stay here” He said, his voice cold. “But don’t expect any special treatment. You’re just an omega.” I nodded silently, stepping into the small, barren room. Loneliness settled over me as I looked around. The cold air nipped at my skin, and the unfamiliar surroundings only heightened my sense of isolation. I missed the familiarity of my old pack—no matter how much it hurt to admit. I missed Liam. But I’d never go back. Not after what he did. I lay down on the makeshift bed, exhaustion weighing heavy on me. A cold breeze slipped through the cracks in the walls, sending a shiver down my spine. Something felt off—like I was being watched. My eyes darted toward the window, and my heart stilled as I caught sight of a pair of glowing eyes in the darkness. The rogue wolf. It hadn’t given up its hunt. It had found me again.

BETRAYAL AND FEAR My eyes darted toward the window, and my heart stilled as I caught sight of a pair of glowing eyes in the darkness. The rogue wolf. It hadn’t given up its hunt. It had found me again. I gulped down hard, taking a deep breath afterwards, trying to steady myself. Just then, something sharp yanked my hair, and I was violently pulled backward. The ground rushed up to meet me, and I hit it with a painful thud. I gasped, a cry escaping my lips as I instinctively reached for my head. I twisted to see who had attacked me, and there she was—a girl with fiery eyes and an expression filled with hatred. Before I could scramble to my feet, she grabbed my hair again, yanking my head painfully backward, her fingers like claws digging into my scalp. “Who the hell are you?” She spat, her voice dripping with venom. “How dare you touch my Oliver?! You think you can have him? I’ll show you! I’ll kill you!” I flailed desperately, trying to pry her fingers from my hair, but her grip was too strong. The pain was searing, and all I could do was cry out. “I don’t even know him! I swear, I’m no one! Why would I snatch Oliver from you? You can have him…he’s all yours!” My words came out in a frantic rush, my only hope that she would let go. I didn’t care who Oliver was to her or why she was so possessive—I just wanted her to stop pulling my hair. Her face twisted with rage, and I could feel her fingers tighten even more. “Liar! You’ve been plotting this all along, haven’t you? You think you can sneak into our pack and steal him from me?!” “I don’t want him!” I yelled, my voice cracking with the pain. “I swear!” Just as I thought she might tear my scalp off, a deep, commanding voice cut through the air. “What’s going on here?” Her grip loosened instantly, and I collapsed to the ground, my breath coming in ragged gasps. I looked up, dazed, to see the Oliver, I was almost killed for. The girl’s demeanor shifted instantly, and she backed away, her hands trembling slightly. “Oliver…” She murmured, her voice suddenly soft and pitiful. Oliver moved toward us, his gaze flicking between the girl and me, but I could see his attention was focused on her. “Hailey” He growled, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. “You know how much I hate repeating myself, so you better start speaking.” Hailey swallowed hard, visibly shaken. “I…I saw her” She stammered. “I saw her sneaking into the pack. I’m sure she’s a spy sent by the rogues.” Oliver’s eyes narrowed, and I could feel his stares swallowing me up as it shifted to me. My heart pounded in my chest, terror coursing through my veins. “She’s not a spy,” he snapped, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. “I brought her here myself.” Hailey’s face twisted with a mix of shock and anger, but she quickly masked it with a gasp, feigning surprise. “She told you that right? But what if she’s lying? What if the rogues sent her to infiltrate our pack?” “They didn’t” Oliver growled, his patience clearly wearing thin. “She was being attacked by them when I found her. I saved her.” I watched as Hailey’s expression darkened, but she quickly covered it with an exaggerated look of concern. “But what if that’s exactly what they wanted you to think? What if it’s all a plan to get her into the pack, to spy on us for information?” Oliver’s jaw clenched, his fists curling at his sides as he glared at Hailey. “Enough.” Hailey flinched, her expression going sober “I never knew you’d bend your own rules, Alpha,” she said, her voice dripping with manipulative sweetness. “Allowing a rogue into our pack without a proper check. Are you really willing to risk the safety of the pack?” I saw Oliver’s face darken, his muscles tensing as his fury rose. He turned his attention back to me, and I felt a cold dread settle in my stomach. “You’ll be watched closely” He snarled, his voice cold. “If I find anything suspicious, I’ll snap your head off myself and feed your body to the vampires. Do you understand?” My throat tightened, and I could only manage a nod. He let out a low growl, standing abruptly. “Good” With that, he stormed out of the cot, his footsteps heavy and full of anger. Hailey lingered for a moment, giving me a smug grin before she followed him, leaving me alone and trembling on the floor. I pulled my knees up to my chest, feeling my heart race uncontrollably. Fear coursed through my body like an unstoppable current, and I couldn’t hold back the tears that burned at the corners of my eyes. What was I supposed to do now? I should leave but I’ve got nowhere to go! I was trapped, surrounded by people who hated me, accused of things I didn’t even understand. And worse, I had somehow become the target of this mad girl’s obsession with her Alpha. I took a deep, shaky breath, trying to calm the storm inside me. There was no escaping this. No running away. I had to survive, even if it meant enduring this torment. NEXT MORNING The door creaked open, startling me from my restless sleep. I looked up to see him Oliver standing in the doorway, his imposing figure blocking the light. His expression was cold and indifferent, as if the events from the night before hadn’t happened at all. “Get up,” he ordered, his voice devoid of emotion. “You have work to do.” Scrambling to my feet, I winced as my body protested from the hard floor I had slept on. My muscles ached, and the remnants of last night’s attack still stung. I trailed behind him, trying to match his brisk pace, but his strides were too long, too fast. Couldn’t he slow down for once? He led me to the edge of the grounds, where the warriors were already gathering for their morning drills. I could feel their eyes on me as we passed, whispers and murmurs trailing in our wake. I kept my head down, not daring to meet anyone’s gaze. “You’ll assist with the training today” Oliver said curtly, not sparing me a glance. I nodded silently, my mind buzzing with questions and anxiety. The fear from last night still gripped me tightly, but I forced myself to focus on what was in front of me. Lucas, one of the head warriors, signaled for me to follow his orders. As the morning passed, I did my best to keep up with the instructions, assisting where I could, though I knew I was being watched closely, but I didn’t know who it was. Just then I saw Hailey walking toward me with a slow clap. I froze. The memory of her assault flashed before my eyes, and my muscles tensed in fear. “Well, well” She sneered, standing a few feet away. “The little rogue playing warrior now?” I said nothing, keeping my gaze focused on the ground, my hands trembling. “No matter the trailing you’d take omega, you don’t stand a chance against me” She hissed. “You’re nothing. Nothing but a worthless rogue. But don’t worry—I’ll put you in your place.” Before I could react, she lunged at me, her fist connecting with my lip, sending a sharp burst of pain through my body. I staggered backward, tasting blood. Shit! She’s crazy!

“Well, well” She sneered, standing a few feet away. “The little rogue playing warrior now?” I said nothing, keeping my gaze focused on the ground, my hands trembling. “No matter the trailing you’d take omega, you don’t stand a chance against me” She hissed. “You’re nothing. Nothing but a worthless rogue. But don’t worry—I’ll put you in your place.” Before I could react, she lunged at me, her fist connecting with my lip, sending a sharp burst of pain through my body. I staggered backward, tasting blood. Shit! She’s crazy! Before I could react, she lunged at me, her fist connecting with my lip, sending a sharp burst of pain through my body. I staggered backward, tasting blood. Just as I braced for the final blow, a familiar voice thundered across the training grounds. “Enough!” Oliver’s eyes burned with fury as he stormed toward us, his presence sending a wave of unease across the warriors nearby. They all stilled, watching him approach with fear. Hailey froze in place, her hand still raised as if preparing to strike me again. She quickly dropped it, her face paling as she realized Oliver had seen everything. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Oliver growled, his gaze locked on her. Hailey’s lips trembled as she stammered for an excuse. “I-I thought she was trying to…’” She stuttered trying to place in some words. “I was just…” “You think I’m blind?” Oliver cut her off, his voice dangerously low. He stepped closer, his towering form casting a shadow over her. “You know how much I hate being lied to, Hailey.” Hailey’s eyes widened, and she quickly dropped her gaze to the ground. “I’m sorry, Alpha” She whispered. “I didn’t mean…” “Get out of my sight” He groaned, cutting her off coldly. Without another word, Hailey scurried off, her face flushed with embarrassment. I could feel the other warriors’ eyes on me, their disdain heavy in the air, but none of them dared to approach. Oliver remained in front of me, his expression hard, unreadable. “Are you hurt?” he asked, his voice softer now, though I could still feel that commanding edge. I nodded slightly. “I’ll be fine” I muttered, though the pain was still fresh. He stared at me for a moment longer, then sighed, running a hand through his dark hair. “This isn’t going to be easy for you” He said, his tone almost resigned. “But if you want to stay, you’ll have to learn to defend yourself. I won’t always be there to stop them.” I swallowed hard, my throat tight. “I didn’t ask for any of this” I whispered. He glanced at me. “You didn’t,” he agreed quietly. “But you’re here now. And that means you’ll have to play by our rules.” I wasn’t sure if that was supposed to comfort me or make me more afraid. His hands slowly moved to my lips, sending me jolting out of my thought and then he cleaned off the blood, drawling down my lip with his thumb. I swallowed hard, staring at his actions. He locked his gaze on me and slowly licked the blood off his thumb, with his tongue. I swallowed hard staring at how sexy he looked doing that. All of a suddenly, I felt a rush of wind, my heart racing faster than necessary, my legs weakling, as if I’d wobble and fall to the floor anytime. Oliver’s face suddenly crippled into a frown, his eyes darkening as he stepped backwards, away from me. Just then I felt a silver lining shoot up in the sky. His lips parted open and the words that left his lips left me frozen. “Mate” My lips parted to say something but nothing came out. Oliver suddenly spun, turning his back to me, then said “Go clean yourself up immediately” I nodded even though I couldn’t see him and walked off. I wandered toward my room, lost in a whirlwind of thoughts. Everything felt surreal. Could this really be happening? A second chance mate? I wasn’t sure whether to be relieved or terrified. Once inside, I made my way to the bathroom and quickly turned on the shower, hoping the hot water would calm my racing heart. It didn’t. No matter how long I stood there, letting the warmth cascade over me, I couldn’t shake the dread that clung to me. The water only washed over the surface—it couldn’t reach the storm brewing inside. I wrapped myself in a towel and sat on the edge of the bed, my mind swirling with everything that had been revealed. A second chance mate—something I never thought I’d have. It felt like the universe was offering me an opportunity to rewrite the painful chapters of my life. But Oliver… Oliver was… I let out a deep sigh. Would he reject me like Liam had? That thought sent a shiver down my spine, fear creeping into my chest. I tried to push it away, unwilling to let the pain of the past consume me again. Suddenly, the sound of heavy footsteps approaching snapped me out of my thoughts. Before I could fully register it, the door swung open with a sharp bang. Oliver stood in the doorway, his eyes stormy, his presence overwhelming. The air in the room shifted, heavy with tension. His gaze fell on me, and I instinctively tightened my grip on the towel, feeling a sudden vulnerability under his intense stare. His aura—so commanding, so intimidating—made my heart race for reasons I didn’t fully understand. “Do you have a family?” His voice was sharp, cutting through the silence. I blinked, caught off guard by the question. It wasn’t what I expected. “No,” I said softly, my voice barely a whisper. “I don’t remember.” “Parents, relatives, uncles, auntd, guardians?” He listed, panting. My eyes shifted to his shirtless chest and i swallowed hard, he was making it hard to concentrate. “I don’t have any” I slowly took my gaze to the floor. For a moment, there was silence. Then, his face twisted with something cold, almost disdainful. He growled loudly and banged his hand hard against the desk, just next to my bed “You don’t remember?” He scoffed, the scorn in his tone unmistakable. “What do you even have to offer? A rogue with no pack, no family, no lineage worth mentioning.” His words hit me hard, each syllable driving deeper into my chest. The way he looked at me, like I was nothing—worthless—made my stomach churn. I bit down hard on my lip, fighting to keep the tears at bay. I wouldn’t let him see how much his words hurt. Not again. “I should reject you.” His voice was cold, distant and I felt my heart shatter. He took a step closer, his eyes burning with clear fury. “You’re nothing but trouble. A burden I don’t need.” Another rejection. The thought of it sent waves of pain through me, but I braced myself for it, preparing for the inevitable. Just like before. But then, something flickered in his eyes. But as quickly as it had appeared, it was gone. His expression hardened, the brief moment of softness replaced with cold resolve. He stepped closer again, his presence consuming every inch of space between us. His scent filled my senses—a mix of pine and musk that made it impossible to think straight. “Stay away from me.” His voice was low, dangerous. Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and stormed out, the door slamming shut behind him. For a moment, I stood there, frozen, his scent still lingering in the air. But then the weight of it all crashed down on me, and my legs gave way. I sank to the floor, my chest heaving as silent tears finally spilled over. I pressed my palms to my face, trying to stifle the sobs that threatened to break free, but it was no use. The pain, the rejection—it was all too much. What was I supposed to do now?

Elena’s pov Another rejection! Again! I lay down on my bed, tears filled eyes. I felt like the moon’s goodness had abandoned me. No wolf, family, friends, or even a single memory of my life before. I felt like trash, no scratch that, I am trash. Rejected by Liam and now Oliver. I guess I broke a record, the only wolf who was rejected twice in werewolf history. I tried to console myself but I ended up wetting my pillow as I cried myself to sleep. ******* I woke up with my head banging hard. I held my head trying to stabilize myself and check where I was. I looked around and I figured out I was in my room, still without clothes. I looked at the pillow that had been stained with tears and the memories of the rejection flooded back. I picked myself up and got dressed, it was almost dark out and I needed to keep myself distracted. I walked out of my room, my head hung down, avoiding eye contact, and just when I thought I was invisible, I collided with a girl and a tray of drinks poured all over me. “Oh my goodness…… I’m so sorry! I’m sorry, I wasn’t watching where I was going!” I apologize as I bent down to pick up the drinks that poured down. She bent down with me picking up the piece also “It’s no big deal, are you okay? You are drenched you should go change” We got up and I handed her the tray, still avoiding her eyes. I didn’t want any more trouble as Oliver’s words boomed in my ears. “YOU ARE TROUBLE!” I shivered at the thought. “Hey! Did you hear what I said?” I heard the girl’s voice. I looked in her direction as I shook my head “No, I didn’t. I’m sorry I wasn’t listening” She stared at me for a while “What’s your name? I haven’t seen you around ?” I scratched my neck, shy and trying to avoid any communication from anyone “Hmmm…. Ya, I am a rescued wolf or as you call it a rogue.” “Oh!!” She mouthed, “That’s sad. I’m Beauty, you are?” “I’m Elena,” I replied. “Nice name…..stop looking at the floor. I’m an omega like you, so you can look at me in the eyes” Beauty says to me but I did not feel comfortable doing so. “I….I….don’t think that’s a good idea!” I stuttered, and I tried to walk past her. She held my hands before I could pass. I looked at our hands, I tried breaking free but she was stronger than I was. She walked to my front and she used her fingers to lift my face to meet hers. Her eyes widened in surprise, I guess seeing my bruises. “How did you get that many injuries?” she asked me as she tried to touch it but I moved my face before she could reach it. “Let me help you, Elena. I mean no harm” she said softly to me “If you don’t get treated, you can get infected which might cause a fever and with the rate you are healing, I can tell your wolf is not active”. What she said hit a nerve and I quickly disentangled my hand from hers, she noticed that I was not comfortable with what she said. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. Just let me help you, here in this place you need someone to lean on once in a while. I can’t help if you won’t let me”. She talked to me softly and kindly. I exhaled, I had no choice, she looked like she was not giving up anytime soon. “Okay, fine but just my injuries no more questions,” I said to her, and her eyes lit up. “Oh that’s cool, follow me” She turned and began to walk out of the pack house. I followed her quietly, my hood up and my head down. As I avoided all eye contact. We turned into an alley which was not far from the pack house, the first house on the street, she pulled the door and walked in. The house was smaller than the pack house obviously but it gave a more homely vibe. “Welcome to my house. I live with my mum and my sister. We work in the pack house, my mum cooks while my sister and I serve.” We walked deep into the house, looking around. We got to the living room and she pointed to the sofa, “You can sit there, I will be back” I nodded and slowly sat down. Everything seemed so strange, probably because I had not experienced anything homely before, I had been on the move from one pack to another. I was beginning to feel out of place, I did not touch anything, least I stained it. Beauty walked back with a first aid kit, she sat close to me and examined the wound. “That’s deep!” She looked at me with a smile, “Guess you don’t talk much?” She brought out a cotton wool and some alcohol, “It’s going to sting a bit” She then applied it to my injuries, and I flinched at the pain. “Shit!” I cursed out and she removed her hands immediately “I’m sorry! I would be gentle this time around” she said and went in slowly, it still stung but I endured. “You seem like someone cool and kind. I wonder why you don’t talk much, I would love to be your friend and if you don’t have anywhere to stay, you can stay with me and my family and work in the palace.” She kept on talking as she dressed my wound but I wasn’t even listening to anything she was saying. “All done!” She stood up and stared at me. “It should heal soon enough!” “Thank you,” I said to her and she froze. I stood up, dismissing her expression, “But I have to go” “But…..” she tried to say but I interrupted her “No need for anything else, please. You’ve helped enough and I appreciate but I don’t want to cause more trouble to you and your family.” I said and rushed out of the door before she could say anything else.

Elena’s pov I roamed the forest without a destination and nowhere to go. I did not wish to go back to the pack. I thought I finally felt something and felt loved but it was another pack that treated me like trash and an alpha who rejected me, again. I did not know how much of this emotional pain I could take. Just then I heard some voices and I quickly hid behind a tree. A few seconds later two guards passed by and from their conversation they were heading to the border. “I’m close to the border?” I asked myself, surprised at how long and how far I had walked. Just then an idea came to me. “I can leave! No one would miss me or look for me and I can escape the harsh judgment from the pack and Oliver” I braced myself and decided to escape from the pack. I walked silently towards the border trying not to draw attention and I would try to jump the wall of the pack and I would be free. I was near the border and I could see the wall. I lay low, trying to avoid being caught. There were a lot of guards patrolling the wall and if I got out of there it would be a miracle. “I can do it!” I encouraged myself, I looked up at the wall and it was at least 20 feet tall. “Fuck, that’s high!” I whispered, “I better get climbing.” I brought out the two pocket knives I always had on me, attached them to the wall and placed my leg on a stone that shot out. I looked like a spider trying to walk. It wasn’t easy but I was almost close to the other side when I slipped and I slid down and I let out a scream which was enough to alert the guards. I fell on the floor with a loud thud “fuck!” The pain of colliding with the floor hit me hard. Just then I heard footsteps approaching, I tried to get up and run but I couldn’t move my body and within a second I was surrounded by guards. My vision blurred, I couldn’t see their faces. My head was spinning, my body aching. I was sure I was being asked a question but I couldn’t make out what they were saying. All of a sudden it went blank. ******** My eyes fluttered open, I looked around the stranger’s room. My hands connected to an IV drip and other machines, I tried to get up but my body was hit with a wave of pain. “Damn!” I immediately laid down back and tried not to move, hoping it would stop the pain. The door to the room—that I soon figured out was an infirmary, a woman walked in with a tray and when she saw me awake she rushed to me. “You are finally up!” She said to check my body and my pulse, “Do you feel any pain?” “Ya, my head and all over my body!” I said to her, which she nodded and documented down. “Ma’am, where am I?” I asked but before she could reply a guy wearing a military uniform walked into the room. “You are in the infirmary that’s in the border camp.” He said to me, I looked from him to the nurse and back to him. “You fell from the wall and passed out.” The nurse said to me, making me remember my feeble attempt at escaping. “Ahh, shit!” I said to myself. “You secured yourself a few broken bones and you seem not to be healing which means your wolf is not active.” The nurse gave her report and I lay there waiting for her to finish. “I would recommend some drugs and I recommend bed rest.” She bowed to the man and walked out. The guy’s eyes focused on me like he was trying to study me. He walked into the room and stood by my side. “Is anything the problem?” I asked him. “What baffles me is why a girl, with no wolf, would want to escape the pack through the wall. Who are you running from?” he hit the nail on the head and I turned to the other side to avoid his stares “I’m not running from anyone!” I said in a shaky voice. “I see!” The door opened, and another officer walked in and saluted him. “Sir, the Alpha is on his way here,” the guard says and immediately my heart skipped a beat. “The Alpha is coming here?” I asked, fear written all over my face. The two guards exchanged a look but said nothing to each other. “Thank you for the information, you are dismissed!” The first guard dismissed the other and he bowed and left. When he left, the guard turned his attention back to me, “So let’s start this again, why are you running from the Alpha?” My eyes widen in surprise at how he knew, “how….did.….you” “I’m in the military, so yes…..your facial expressions gave you away. Now do you want to spill before he gets here, as you know he is a very ruthless person. “I have nothing to say to you!” I pushed back, as I was already planning my escape so I would be out of here before Oliver gets here. He stared at me for a while “I’m Lucas, the third in command in the military” I was surprised by his introduction, “what about you?” he asked “I’m….” “Don’t bother to lie, I would know,” he said and I immediately closed my mouth, swallowing hard. After a minute of silence, I exhaled “Fine … . I’m Elena.” He kept looking at me like he was accessing what I told him, “ it’s nice to meet you, Elena” he said with a smile and walked close to me. He picked up my hand from the bed and held it. “Just lay down and rest, okay?” He said and the next thing that happened was me being handcuffed to the bed. “What are you doing? Let me go!” I screamed but it fell on deaf ears as he left me in the ward screaming like a mad woman, as I waited to face Oliver.

Elena’s pov Oliver was on his way to the camp and if I don’t get out of here right now, I would have to face him and I was not ready after the rejection. This was not how I had planned this, I was supposed to move away from him and not be delivered to him on a platter of gold. I looked around for something I could use to break the handcuff and set myself free but every movement was met with unbearable pain. “I can’t stay here, I have to bear the pain” I said as I tugged at the cuff, which made cuts on my skin. “Fuck, I need to get out of here.” I got up, ignoring all the pain. “I wish this chain could be like cookies and I could break through it,” and just then a bright light appeared, it was so bright that I had to shield my eyes. Few minutes later the light dimmed, leaving me stunned. “What was that?” I asked myself, looking confused. I shook my head and tried to concentrate on the task at hand, and immediately I pulled the cuff, it came crumbling down like pieces of crumbs. “The…fuck!“ I brought my hand to my face to examine it. The cuff was still on my wrist but the chain binding it to the other cuff was broken into pieces. As I still wondered what was going on, I heard footsteps and voices “fuck he is here.” I looked around and the window was close by. I slowly got out of the bed and moved to the window. Luckily for me, we were on the ground floor. I quickly proceeded to climb slowly out the window, my body resisted but I pushed through ignoring the pain. I jumped out, I looked to my left and right. The place would be crawling with guards, which was sure and with the state of my body, I need to find a place where I can lay low and move when it is clear. I looked ahead and dashed into the forest, limp slowly and slowly. It was sunset and I needed to get where I was safe before sundown and tried to escape his pack. Oliver’s Pov The border has called me to tell me about a girl who was caught trying to escape the pack but she fell and went unconscious. They suspected it was a rogue trying to give out information but suspected otherwise. Since I rejected Elena, she had not been seen and it was making me a little worried. I thought she would be around the town, hiding from me but when she did not show for training this morning I knew something was wrong. Then I got this call and I suspected but how did she get to the border? Anyways my questions would be answered soon enough, it’s just time. I got to the camp, my third in command—-Lucas, was there to welcome me. “Sir” he saluted me “At ease. Where is the prisoner?” I asked, skipping all the pleasantries. Lucas gave me a look “she is in the infirmary.…she…” “Lead the way,” I cut him off, he was puzzled but turned to lead me to where she was being held. We walked into the infirmary passing through different ward. Then we got the last ward on the the floor, Lucas push the door opened and we ¹ it was empty. “Lucas? Where is the prisoner?” I asked in confusion but when I looked at him, he still had the same confused look. “I don’t know where she went to.” he walked to bed, confused at what was happening “I suspected she was running away from you, so before I left I cuffed her to the bed with a silver cuff but…..” “She broke it and ran out from the window……” I looked out the window surprised. “Did you get her details?” I asked, still hoping it wasn’t who I think it was. “Yes your highness, her name was ELENA” Lucas said and my heart dropped in an instant. “Elena? But how? How did she get here and how could she be able to break the chain?” I asked myself. “Assemble the guards, she would not have gone far. She broke a couple of bones and she would have not gone far.” I commanded and Lucas hurried out. I looked out the window “I don’t care how far you run Elena, I’m going to get you.” I gazed out the window, my eyes scanning the forest beyond the camp. Elena, my rejected mate, is out there somewhere, I shouldn’t be this worried but I was, I was the one who rejected her but now here I am gathering troops to go search for her. As I turned to leave, a faint scent wafted through the air, teasing my senses. Elena’s scent. My heart racing, I followed the fragrance to the nearby woods. The moon was rising, casting an eerie glow over the trees. Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows—Elena Our eyes locked, and for a moment, time stood still. “Elena,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. She took a step back, her eyes flashing with fear. “Don’t come any closer, Oliver,” she warned, her voice trembling. I froze, my instincts screaming to chase her, to claim her. But Elena’s next words stopped me cold: “I don’t want to go back,Oliver. Please just let me go.” With that, she turned and vanished into the darkness. I gave chase, my wolf senses on high alert. As I pursued her, the forest grew denser, the shadows twisting around us. Suddenly, Elena stumbled, her cry echoing through the night. I caught up to her, my arms wrapping around her waist. But as I pulled her close, a snarling growl erupted from the underbrush. A rival pack’s wolf emerged, its eyes fixed on Elena. “Mine,” I snarled, baring my teeth. The wolf charged, and I prepared to defend my mate…

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302713”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Luca Vincenzo woke up from sleep and looked around him, he sighed disappointedly went he saw the two ladies that laid naked beside him. He was already growing annoyed at the sight of their porcelain bodies lying peacefully beside him. Yes, the sex was good but he needed them out of his penthouse immediately, so he rudely shook them awake. They grumbled as they woke up and started touching his shoulders, thighs and any other parts of him their sluggish hands could reach, thinking he was waking them up for another bout of sex. “Get out of here immediately”, he growled and stood up from the bed and went to the bedstand, he pulled out a gun from the drawer and showed the ladies. “I am going to go and take a shower; I don’t want to come and meet either of you here or else…” he paused and waved the weapon in from of the scared ladies who were suddenly widely awake and bundled together. The sight made him chuckle slightly. “The good news though is, I don’t take so long in the bathroom. Ten minutes at most and I am out, that should give you ample time to get dressed and get the fuck out”. He said and walked away into the adjoining bathroom, waving the gun as he went to make sure the women understood that he really meant what he said. He heard them grumble, then curse him silently before the scurried around to get dressed. Few minutes under the shower and he heard the door slam shut to indicate that the sluts he brought had left and he suddenly felt a lot much better. He came out of the shower and dressed in a black dress-shirt and black pant trouser which complimented his dark aura. His long dark brown hair was packed into a short ponytail and that gave him a serious but sexy look. He heard his phone ring and picked it from where he had charged it overnight and read the caller ID; Padre (father). “Father…”, he answered the call with respect as he walked out of the penthouse and made his war to his sport car. He checked the time on his watch, it was 7:43. He was glad that he would be punctual as usual to the gang meeting, he hated lateness. “Where are you son?” his father asked from the other side of the phone. “I am on my way home. I should arrive before ten minutes elapses if all goes as planned”, he said as he got into the car, turned on his ignition and connected the call to the car’s Bluetooth. “Magnifico. Call your brother and remind him that tardiness would be highly frown upon”, his father said and ended the call immediately. Luca frowned and the thought of his immediate younger brother, Rafael. At age 26, he was still acting like a teenager and misbehaving around. What was more annoying was the fact that he had to always clean up after his brother and that was starting to get tiring, but his father would always drum into his ear “la famiglia é tutto ealla fine della giornata, hai solo la famiglia al tuo angolo” (family is everything and at the end of the day, you only have family at your corner). At this point, he was very sure he was down for punching this particular family into that corner and make sure he never steps a foot out again but he sighed and resigned to calling his brother. The caller ID showed Fratellino (little brother) and a couple of rings later, the call was answered. “Let me guess, you forgot today’s meeting Rafael, didn’t you?” Luca growled at a half-sleepy Rafael who suddenly jolted fully awake. “Shit! Shit! Shit!”, Rafael said in frustration and Luca could hear him scramble around, he pulled the gear to drive and tilted into the road and immediately cut the call on a confused Rafael. Few minutes later and he pulled up to the front of the Vincenzo house and home to the La Mano Nera mafia group. He packed the car and handed the key to one of the valets as he walked into the meeting room, completely ignoring the greetings made by the scared maids. He saw his father and his uncle who also doubled as the consigliere of the group, they were the only ones there. “Welcome my boy”, his father said with a smile while his uncle acknowledged him with a nodded, but he felt uncomfortable immediately at the warmness he was receiving from them. They must be a reason for this and he was sure that they were conniving something in regards to him, he just did not know if it was something he had to be worried about. “Father, uncle”, he replied the greetings with a bow. “Sit down”, his father gestured to a seat beside him and he sat down but gave them a calculative look. “There is something of utmost importance I have to discuss with you before the others arrive” “I’m listening father”. “I am getting too old for this, I want to resign and I am passing on the clan to you. You will be their new leader, their Capo.” “Father, what do you mean you are too old? You are still as active as ever” “I know my body and bones and I know it is time for me to take a step back. I know the gang in your hands is safe and would probably be better than it is now. But you would need help, that takes me to the next topic of discussion” His father and uncle shared a look he was not so sure he was comfortable with, especially with the new news that he had just received. “What is it father?” “Your uncle and I have had an extensive discussion and we have deemed it fit for Adriana, his daughter, to be your betrothed.” “What?” he asked, getting up to his feet in utter confusion. “That is completely absurd” “Except you can find a woman and get married to her in four months’ time, Adriana is to marry you four months after your coronation as Capofamaliglia and that is final. Before Luca could protest, people had started filing in for the meeting and that was the end of that conversation until probably after this meeting, Luca sat in silence and annoyance throughout the whole meeting session. He could not wait to leave the room and take his car out for a spin to clear his head.

“I heard you are the best assassin in the whole of Boston and with this results you have shown, I no longer have a doubt” “As long as the pay is good, the job is going to be worth it. It is my policy”, Bianca replied as she pushed a stray hair away from her face to the back of her ears. The man that hired her had a grin on her face that she didn’t like but for the amount of money he had paid for the past two jobs, she stomached the disgust she felt. It was not that the man was ugly, on the contrary, he was actually outer worldly handsome with his very enrapturing green eyes. What she was not comfortable with was his aura, it was deadly…a bit too deadly for her taste. “Perfect!”, he exclaimed as he leaned back on his seat. “I have a new job for you.” “I am sorry to decline. That was my last job for you.” She turned around and started walking away. “I will pay you $400,000,000 to do this particular job”, his voice dripped of pure hate that made Bianca’s blood curl*. Why would anyone pay so much to have someone killed? “Make it $800,000,000 and I will do the job”, she replied, turning back to face him and mentally telling herself it was going to be her last job with him. Cynical or not, she was not going to pass up that amount of money because of some weird feeling. “Deal. But the job has to be completed first before you get the pay.” “What exactly is this job?” she asked and a cruel smirk creeped its way onto the man’s face. “You are to kill a man named Luca Vincenzo.” Bianca woke up from sleep very early the next day and quickly rushed to the bathroom to get dressed and start the day, she had a new job and she had to prep herself on everything relating to this new target named Luca Vincenzo. The name sound oddly familiar but she waved it aside because the names are also popular names. Few minutes later and she was out of the bathroom and fully dressed with her hair packed up in a messy bun. She picked up her phone and made a phone call, the person on the other end picked up on the second ring. “Any information on the person I sent to you yesterday?” she asked as she sat down at her in-built work station and propped open her laptop. She went ahead and type in the name ‘Luca Vincenzo’ on goggle while listening attentively to what the other person was saying. “I have not seen half of that information you just said on the internet, this man is doing a really good job of staying hidden. Send all the information you have on him to my work email.” She ended the call and went through the watered-down information of Luca that was available on the internet. All she could gather was that this man was really wealthy, highly influential and a narcissistic whore who leaves a trail of heart-broken women in his wake. “Disgusting pig”, she sighed before opening the new message that popped up on her screen, her informant had dropped something for her and she wasted no time to go to her mailbox. She opened the attachment and was surprised yet completely appreciative of how detailed the information there was. Apparently, Luca Vincenzo was multi-billionaire who owned enterprises and conglomerates all over New York and the world at large. He was a very important man and what caught the attention of Bianca was that he was a mafia…actually, he was the mafia leader as of yesterday when his father openly declared his resignation from the leadership position and announced him as the new leader. This had caused an uproar in the world of the underground because Luca was known for his ruthlessness. No wonder her hirer was willing to pay such huge amount of money to kill him, he really was worth all the fuse. She stared at her screen, carefully studying the picture of Luca shown there, his tone, honey brownish skin spoke loudly about his Italian roots. His hair was packed into a ponytail, giving his symmetrical face a sturdy look that scream ‘serious but sexy’. She felt a pang of sadness that she would have to remove such a handsome person from the face of the world very soon. “Hopefully he has a kid or two somewhere that he had passed along these beautiful genes”, she grumbled to herself as she scrolled down on her laptop and to find to her dismay that he was single and childless but console herself in the thought that she wasn’t making a fellow woman a widow at an early age. She studied the places he visits regularly but there was no particular routine which she could trail him with, so she decided to go to his most frequented bar, a place called Opal bar. But first, she would have to pack some of her stuff and lodge in one of his biggest and most frequented hostels with the hope that luck would shine on her side and she would bump into him at one of these places. With a working plan in place, she quickly stood up, packed a small traveling bag with her clothes, some painkillers and emergency stitching kits, some money, her laptop and chargers. And of course, her instruments of work. She threw in two guns, two ten inches knives, some syringe, knuckle bracelets and a couple of other things she believed would be of importance to her and left her small cottage house, making sure to off all the light and lock all the windows and doors before heading to her car. She had over half a billion dollars waiting for her and she could not afford to waste any more time. The plan was simple, kill Luca Vincenzo in three days’ time.

“Father, forcing a marriage on me really isn’t the best option, especially to Adriana. You know I only have affection towards her as the cousin she is to me. This marriage would break her”, Luca tried to reason with his father who was just sitting quietly and letting him rant, Luca never liked when his father goes quiet, it never is a good sign and so he was almost certain that all this logical reasoning wasn’t going to change his stubborn father’s mind. “Adriana is beautiful, kind, compassionate and she is family. Non si fa del male alla famiglia (we don’t hurt family) and you know this”, Antonio responded calmly. Luca took a deep breath to calm himself down, he now understood why his father had picked Adriana. She was supposed to be some beacon of hope that appeals to his humanity for some reason and his father was right, he would never hurt Adriana…at least not physically but he could not vouch for that in regards to emotionally and mentally. “Find a woman that would marry you in four months’ time and you won’t have to marry Adriana. It is that simple figlio mio (son of mine)”, Antonio said and walked away, leaving behind a confused Luca was sat down in deep contemplation on how he would be able to settle down with a woman in less than four months. No way, he refused to condemn Adriana to this fate just because he did not have a heart to give anybody. His father was right; family don’t get hurt no matter what. He needed to leave the house immediately, surely if he was to find a woman, it would outside there and not in the place he was sitting which was slowly turning into a nightmare. He would go to the Opal later on that night but for now, he would lodge at one of his numerous hotels. He picked himself up and drove himself to La Rosa Della Notte, it was one of the family’s many hotels and it was named and dedicated to his mother who was known as the Rose of the night. It was in times like these that he missed his mother, but the Grim Reaper was such a cruel entity. Few minutes later and he was at the reception of the hotel and he walked up to the counter with a haughty aura and asked for the key to his usual room. “My room key” “Yes sir”, the receptionist said and scurried around to get his key card from where it was kept before passing it to him with a soft bow. He snatched the key card and he went to the elevator with the intent to use his family’s private elevator but somehow found himself in the regular elevator by mistake. He groaned inwardly as he realized this and before he could step out, the door had already been shut. He was stuck with going to his suite with the stranger who had lifted her head slightly to stare at him just as soon as he had turned his back to face the door and he was grateful because he was sure he did not want to be notice in a regular elevator. The whiff of her perfume lingered softly in the air and tickled his nose seductively, it had a hint of vanilla and fresh rose petals. He unconsciously agreed within himself that he loved the perfume already but he dared not to turn around and look at the mysterious lady. Shortly after, the door had pinged open and the lady stepped out on that floor, as she passed him, brushing him ever so slightly, her perfume scent danced its way into his nostrils heavily and by the time she had gone and the door was shut close again, he was surprised to find out that just the lady’s perfume had turned him on. The perfume and the wide, shapely set of hips he happened to notice just before she walked out. He groaned again in frustration and his unexpected hard-on solidified his initial plan to go to his regular bar, The Opal. As soon as the elevator’s door pinged open, he rushed out and into his room to quickly undress and hit the showers in hopes that the cold spray on his body will calm down his erection. Before he knew what was happening, he felt his hand on his shaft and it felt so good so he proceeded to rub himself. Slowly at first, then he added speed and pressure as the scent and image of a mysterious lady in red who happened to have thighs that were perfectly wide to hold him tight while he pumped into was laid hidden between those thighs evaded his thoughts. A few pumps later and he could feel himself come apart in his palms as the cold spray from the shower helped him come and to his senses and clear his foggy sight. He could not believe that he could actually be that mesmerized over somebody he had not even clearly seen but he decided to push that thought aside as he came out of the bathroom and laid on his bed. He thought of doing some work with his phone first and also confirm when their drug shipment was to arrive in the state. It was in the process of all these work that sleep enveloped him but not before his thoughts flickered one last time to the lady on red with the vanilla and rose scent. He woke up later in the evening around 7pm or thereabout and took his time getting to the bathroom to freshen up, he was giving himself today to relax and bounce back from the shocking news his father had given him, and even though it had been more than 24 hours since he first had the conversation of his marriage to Adriana, it still marveled him at how his father and uncle had come up with such conclusion. He got dressed and went out, dropping his key card with the reception before he entered his car and zoomed up to The Opal which was a few blocks away from the hotel. Once he reached there and alighted the car, he gave his keys to the valet and went inside. He walked straight to the bartender and ordered his usual rum to be served in his personal VVIP room before walking through the crowd to the stairs that leads to the VIPs and VVIPs sections. He opened the door to the VIPs section and made his way to the VVIPs section and was almost there went a familiar scent hit him. It was the vanilla and fresh rose petal scent and he swiftly, instinctively turned around to follow the scent and sure enough, there was a woman seated at the edge of the VIP section. He stared at her, she wore a black dress that had a low cut neck but she was seated so he couldn’t notice any other thing about the dress other than the fact that it was long-sleeved. He noticed she had a beautiful face and her black hair was packed up in a neat chignon. He took the seat in front of her and observed her dark brown eyes were so beautiful and enchanting, she was beautiful in a moderate but ethereal way. “Hello”, he said with his usual confidence and she cocked a questioning brow yet he refused to let that deter him. He believed it must be his lucky day that he was fated to meet her twice that same day and he would not let the opportunity of having her in his arms slide. “I am Luca Vincenzo and you are?”

Bianca could not believe her luck, she schooled her face into a non-chalant mask as she mused over how lucky she was to have to meet her target twice already. She was suddenly more annoyed at how unprepared she had been at both instances; first, at the elevator and now, here. Immediately she had recognized who he was back when they were in the elevator alone, she was frustrated that she could not make any move to hurt him because this was his family’s hotel and the elevators had camera. They would have seen her face and haunted her down until they were sure she was dead, so she let that opportunity slide and decided to come and check out how The Opal is appealing to people of his caliber. She couldn’t deny that she was impressed but she was more frustrated that the only weapons she had on her was a gun she had hidden under her dress and a poison lipstick she always carried in her purse. She had no idea how she would manage to kill him and walk away since the only reasonable way to do that for now was to shoot him. Unless she could get him to kill her by some means but she doubted she was that lucky. She stretched forth her right hand to him for a handshake and with a coy smile, she replied, “Diana Braulio” He took her hand in his and took it to his lips before placing a soft kiss on the back of her hand, “It is a pleasure you meet a beauty like you Diana”, he said. Bianca observed that his voice was low and it had a mild effect on her, sending sensual shivers down her spines which she covered up by keeping a pacifying smile on her face. She had never had to talk with her target before so this experience was unnerving for her, she preferred to have no close encounter with her targets what-so-ever. “I believe this is not our first meeting though”, he continued and Bianca quietly prayed to God that he was not the chatty type, she would not be able to bear it if he were and might actually dam the consequences and blow his brains out where he sat, but she was a tad-bit curious on where else they had met. She was very sure she had concealed her face in the elevator and while she was going out and Me. Luca probably took her silence for curiosity and continued. ‘It was not formal but the elevator meeting was enough to leave a lasting impression”, he said with a smile as he leaned back in his chair. “Spend the night with me” Bianca was taken aback by how bold and crass he was, she felt slightly insulted at how cheap he thought she was and suddenly felt the urge to kill him indeed. She opened her purse and pulled out a red lipstick and reapplied it slowly on her lips with the intent of getting his attention drawn to her lips, and she succeeded. She then stood up and walked towards him and bent down, stared deeply into his dark eyes then gave him a deep kiss which he quickly reciprocated by sucking on her lips softly but she pulled out before it got intense before whispering into his ears, “No, Signore”, before walking away and leaving a mesmerized Luca. Few steps after, she mumbled to herself, “that was easy” and inwardly congratulating herself for the completion of that job. Now all she had to do is wait a couple of minutes so the poison from the lipstick kiss would kick in. by the next morning when the news of his death would be everywhere, she would go and get her money and probably leave Boston for a while. She made her way past the crowd of people at the bar and out of the door of the bar, she got her car keys and drove off but not too quickly to avoid any suspicion when the surveillance tapes are being searched. She drove back to the hotel and quickly packed her bags and prepared to check out of the hotel the next day before she went into the bathroom and prepared for her beauty sleep. She woke up the next morning early as usual, did her morning exercise routines that consisted of push-ups, planks and other indoor exercises. She had a strong urge to check the news tabs to see the accomplishment of her last mission but decided to exercise self-control and restrain herself until later in the day, so after her morning exercise, she took her bathe and prepared for the day. She dressed in a simple sweat pant and long tank top and packed her hair up in a ponytail before heading out of her room to the breakfast area with her phone in her hand. She had finally given herself reprieve and allowed her to check what was going on in the social world but still no news of Mr. Luca’s death and that confused her but she decided that maybe his family wanted to keep the news of the media. She quickly called her informant and he picked up on the second call. “New news?” she asked briefly to avoid any one who might be eavesdropping to be unaware of the conversation they were having. “Only that he was seen last night entering and leaving The Opal”. “How did he leave The Opal last night?” she asked confused but waited to hear her informant tell her it was in a body bag. “With the car he came in”. “Ok, thank you”, she replied briskly and ended the call. Surely, the poison must have taken effect on him after he got home so there was no need for her to worry, she thought to herself when she suddenly felt a presence behind her. She put her phone in her pocket and folded her fists, ready for a fight, before turning around to have a proper look at who the unfortunate stalker was. She turned around and almost lost her balance when she saw a familiar face staring at her with a smile. “Luca Vincenzo?” she whispered, her voice laced in surprise. She could not believe that this man was alive and standing before her regardless of how successful last night’s murder mission had been. It couldn’t be!

Shortly after Diana Braulio had kissed him and left, Luca stood up and went to his VVIP suite where he was to meet with a gang lord that flew in from Los Angeles. “You are late Mr. Luca. I do not appreciate lateness”, the gang lord said without standing up to show respect “I had business to attend to but let us get down to our own business immediately”, Luca replied before pouring himself a drink. “When should I expect my shipment from LA?” “It will arrive in a week’s time”, the visitor said. “I’m here to conclude the business transaction” Luca sat down at his chair behind his table, he suddenly felt very dizzy but he knew he had to control himself to avoid looking weak in front of his business partner. “You really did not have to fly all the way down here to conclude a transaction. I will wire the money as soon as I get my goods.” Luca head started swimming and he knew he had to leave immediately and get back to his suite, he knew he had been poisoned but he could not think about how it happened. “I am leaving, our business would be concluded by next week then. Have a lovely flight home”, Luca said as he walked out of the suite and immediately drove out with his car back to the hotel. “Key card! Now!” he yelled at the reception even before he reached the counter and the scared young brunette scurried to get the key card and had it on the counter before he finally reached it. He picked it from the counter and cursed the fact that he had forgotten his antidote bottle for poison at the suite. Once he opened the door and got in, he jammed it shut before he scrambled to his weaponry suitcase and upturned everything in search for the small jar of antidote. “Where is that fucking bottle?”, he cursed at no one in particular as he used his hands to pat around in search of it because he had already started losing 80 to 90% of his sight. He finally found the jar and popped it open then turn the entire content into his mouth before he slumped on the bed and became unconscious. The next morning, he woke up really early and although the after effect of the poison still lingered, he found himself ready for work before 8am as usual. He thought carefully on who and how he got poisoned and although he was not completely sure, he had a strong gut feeling that the mysterious woman named Diana Braulio had something up her sleeve and may have poisoned him somehow. He made a call and it got answered within seconds. “Send me the footage of yesterday’s floor. Send it to my email and send me the room number and what you know of one of the guests by name Diana Braulio” He ended the call and within seconds, he had a pop-up notification of a new mail which he quickly opened. He went through the footage of the previous night and saw Diana (Bianca) stroll back to her room calmly, it did not look like she had something to hide. He quicky sent the video to another contact of his and the very scanty detail that was provided by the hotel with hope something could come out of that. “I have sent an attachment to you, get back to me on what you have”, he said to the receiver of the call then ended the call immediately. He decided to go downstairs for breakfast, he knew he had to go back to the Vincenzo house soon but he wanted to relax a bit before he gets stuck with the reality of getting married. As if the family business was not enough, his father had deemed it fit to add a loveless marriage to the lists of his problems. He dressed in comfy slacks and shirt and stepped out of his room and into the elevator, a couple of minutes later he was down at the entrance of the breakfast hall when his attention was caught by the woman in sweat pants and high ponytail in front of him. ‘Damn!’, he thought, ‘this woman was hot even in ordinary outfits like tank tops and sweat pants.’ He could not get his eyes off the back of her exposed neck that was begging to be marked and given hickeys. He was about to call her name when she turned around and face him but he noticed that her guard had been up, her fist folded and her stance had widened just enough for her to comfortably throw a swinging punch. She was an avid fighter in disguise and that made his suspicion even greater. “Luca Vincenzo”, she said and Luca saw he struggle to hide her surprise, “you startled me”. “I am absolutely sorry about that Miss Diana”, Luca replied, “but are you trying to kill me by any chance?”, he asked subtly in a form of a tease but she had already regained composure of her emotion and if she was shocked at his question, she hide it perfectly behind a pleasing smile before turning around to head into the breakfast section. “What do you mean Sir Luca? I would never try such”, she replied in a cheery voice as she made her way to the buffet stand and filled her plate with bacon and steaming devilled eggs and grabbed a glass of freshly squeezed apple juice then headed towards a sit. Luca followed with a plate of toast, avocado and bacons and a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice before taking a seat by her side. “Looking so beautiful this early morning even in sweat pants…you put models to shame”, he said and before she could reply, his phone pinged with a message that change his countenance. His suspicion had been proven right but at that moment, Luca was thinking of how he could get her to follow him back to his suite for questioning. He needed to know why she wanted him dead but now he knew she was dangerous; he was sure not to let his guard down again. “How about we take this breakfast up to my suite?”, Luca said with a coy smile as he put down his phone but she forked a piece of egg and chewed slowly on it before she looked up at him again. “What exactly do you keep in your room that you are always inviting me to it?” she replied with a soft, sly smile. “Why don’t you come and find out Miss Diana, or should I say Bianca Salvatore?”

Bianca’s heart skipped a beat at the sound of her real name. Her fork froze mid-air, a piece of the egg she was eating was left dangling. She forced herself to chew slowly, as she kept thinking fast. How did he find out? She had thought that she was so careful. Her alias, Diana Braulio, was the best she has ever used or so she thought. She swallowed the bite and set her fork down, her expression calm but she could hear her pulse sounding in her ears. “Bianca Salvatore?” she repeated, bending her head slightly as if she was amused. “I’m sorry you’ve mistaken me for someone else, signore Vincenzo.” Luca leaned back into his chair, his dark eyes shone with amusement and something sharper, something scary maybe, danger! “Oh, I don’t think so,” he said, his voice low and smooth, like a soft bed linen. “You see, I have a very good memory for faces. And names. Especially when they belong to someone who tried to kill me.” Bianca’s stomach rumbled as she was uneasy at this point, but she kept her face neutral. She couldn’t afford to panic now. “That’s a heavy accusation,” she said lightly, picking up her glass of apple juice. “Do you often accuse women of trying to kill you, or am I just special?” Luca chuckled, a deep sound that sent a shiver down her spine, and made her want to puke. “You’re definitely special, mia bella assassina (my beautiful assassin). But let’s not play games. I know who you are. And I know why you’re here.” Bianca took a sip of her juice, trying so hard to keep her cool. She had two options: deny everything and hope he didn’t have enough evidence to act, or admit the truth and try to negotiate her way out of this mess. Neither option was ideal, but she had to choose quick enough. “Fine,” she said, setting her glass down and facing him directly while maintaining eye contact. “You’re right. I’m Bianca Salvatore. But if you think I’m going to apologize for trying to kill you, you’re sorely mistaken.” She said without realizing she actually sounded scared. Luca’s lips curved into a smirk. “I wouldn’t expect anything less from someone with your reputation. But here’s the thing, Bianca, you failed. And now you’re in my world. My rules and only my rules apply here. Le mie regole e solo le mie regole valgono qui.” Bianca leaned forward, her elbows on the table, her voice dropping to a whisper. “And what exactly are your rules, Ragazzo?” He replicated her posture, his face inches from hers. “Rule number one: you don’t get to walk away. Rule number two: you work for me now.” She laughed, a sharp, but bitter sound. “Work for you? You think I would ever work for the man I was hired to kill?” She was now gradually settling back into the conversation. “I don’t think you are in any position to refuse but I like your spirit and boldness, I appreciate such boldness only when it is on my side”. He stood up and poured himself a glass of the juice she was drinking before sitting down again and took his time to sip the drink while looking at her with a curios smile on his face. “I do want you on my side though Miss Bianca so I will make additions to that offer” “What exactly is this addition?” Bianca asked, more skeptical about the whole bargaining. “It is simple and should favor you. I will delete your records you put in so much stress to hide, it will be as though Bianca Salvatore, the hired assassin with a good record never existed” “Now why would I be happy that you want to delete my hard-earned reputation?” “Well, it seemed to be that you went extra miles to have that record deleted…at the very least, I will make sure the history of your childhood and movements through various foster home are gone. You and I know you did some pretty bad things growing up”, Luca said with a sinister smile “I am still waiting to hear what exactly you want from me”, Bianca said, cutting straight to the chase. “Okay then… this is the bargain, for the sum of $1,000,000,000 and a clean record and well…your life, you have to kill who sent you and you would also have to marry me” “What?” Bianca had never been that surprised in her entire life. At this point she was on her feet. “Marry you…what do you want from me exactly Signore Luca?, I can’t marry you”. She said with utmost disgust as she sat back down. “You don’t have a choice,” he said, his tone hardening. “You see, I could have you killed right now. Or worse, handed you over to my men, who would make sure you regretted ever crossing me. But I’m offering you a way out. A deal.” She stared at him, her mind racing. It was a dangerous proposition, but it also seemed as her only way out. If she refused, she was dead. If she accepted, she’d be trading one target for another and putting herself in even greater danger. But at least she’d have a chance to survive. “And if I say no?” she asked, her voice steady despite the storm raging inside her. Luca’s smile faded, his expression turning cold. “Then it would be obvious that you have not been listening to me all along or that you’re just intentionally ignorant” he responded in the deepest voice he has used all morning. “How many times do I have to tell you that you don’t get too choose here?” Bianca held his gaze for a long moment, weighing her options. “On one condition” Luca raised an eyebrow. “You’re not exactly in a position to make demands.” “Humor me,” she said, her tone firm. “I want my complete payment before I complete the job” Luca studied her for a moment, then waved his head slowly. “No at least half payment should suffice. But if you double-cross me, I’ll kill you and everybody you’ve ever known on this earth” Bianca smirked. “Noted. Now, if I may ask, why do you want to marry me?” “It’s perfect,” Luca said, clearly enjoying her reaction. “My father’s been on my neck about finding a wife. If I show up with you, it will buy me sometime… and keep you close where I can keep an eye on you.” Bianca stared at him, her mind reeling. “You can’t be serious.” “Deadly,” Luca said, his smirk widening. “Besides, it’s not like you have a choice.” She opened her mouth to argue, but he cut her off. “You wanted a condition? This is mine. You play the part of my loving fiancée, and I’ll make sure your records disappear and pay you heavily, while also keeping you alive, what more do you want?” Bianca clenched her fists under the table, her nails digging into her palms. She hated this. Hated him. But she had no other options, it was this or death, although this could also get her killed. Luca’s smile was triumphant. “Good. Now, finish your breakfast. We have a lot to discuss.” Bianca reluctantly picked up her fork, her mind racing with thoughts of escape and maybe completing the mission of killing Luca after all. But for now, she was trapped in Luca’s game. And she had to play along. As she took a bite of her egg, Luca’s phone rang, breaking the heavy compulsory silence. He glanced at the screen, his expression unreadable. “Not now,” he muttered, sending the call to voicemail. Luca stood, his chair scraping against the floor. “Enough chit-chat,” he said, his voice crisp. “We have work to do.” Bianca’s heart sank. What did he have planned for her? And how could she possibly get out of this alive? As Luca gestured for her to follow him, Bianca pushed back her chair, her mind racing with possibilities. She had to think fast, had to come up with a plan to outsmart Luca and escape or maybe even kill him.

In the days that followed, Bianca struggled with her decision. The more time she spent with Luca, the more complex her feelings became. He was charming and ruthless, but there was a vulnerability to him that she hadn’t anticipated. Their dinners became a routine, filled with laughter, shared stories, and an undeniable chemistry. But every moment of intimacy felt like a betrayal of her mission. She was supposed to be plotting his death, yet here she was, becoming entwined in his life. One evening, as they strolled through a quiet park, Luca turned to her, his expression serious. “I can sense something is off. You’re holding back. What are you hiding?” Bianca’s heart raced. She had to tread carefully. “I’m just adjusting to this world, Luca. It’s not easy for someone like me.” He stopped walking and faced her, his gaze intense. “I’m not just a mafia leader; I’m a man who values honesty. If you want to be part of this, you need to trust me.” She swallowed hard, knowing that trust was a fragile thing. “I want to, but my past is complicated.” “Then let me in,” he urged, his voice low and earnest. “I can help you.” The offer hung in the air, a lifeline she desperately wanted to grasp. But as she looked into his eyes, she knew that revealing her true identity would shatter the connection they had built. “I need time,” she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. Luca nodded, his expression softening. “Take all the time you need. Just know that I’m here.” As the days turned into weeks, Bianca found herself caught in a web of emotions. She was falling for Luca, and the longer she stayed, the harder it became to fulfill her mission. One evening, as they sat in his penthouse, Bianca felt a surge of desperation. She had to make a choice. “Luca,” she began, biting her lip, “I need to tell you something important.” He looked up, concern etched on his face. “What is it?” She hesitated, her heart pounding. “I’ve been hired to kill you.” The silence that followed felt suffocating. Luca’s expression hardened, and for a moment, she feared she had lost him completely. “Why should I believe you?” he asked, his voice cold. “Because I’m standing here, telling you the truth,” she replied, tears welling in her eyes. “I could have just done it and walked away, but I didn’t. I didn’t want to.” His gaze softened slightly, but suspicion lingered. “Why?” “Because I’m starting to care about you,” she admitted, her voice trembling. “This wasn’t supposed to happen.” Luca’s eyes narrowed, a mix of anger and confusion crossing his features. “So you think you can just walk away from this? From me?” “I don’t know!” she exclaimed, frustration spilling over. “I didn’t plan for any of this. I didn’t plan to fall for you.” He stepped closer, his eyes searching hers. “And what do you want now?” The question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken possibilities. “I want to stay,” she whispered, “but I need to know if you can trust me.” Luca took a step back, his expression conflicted. “Trust is hard to come by in my world. You’ve put me in a difficult position.” “I know,” she replied, her heart racing. “But I promise I’ll do whatever it takes to prove myself.” He studied her, the tension between them palpable. “Then let’s make it a game. If you can prove your loyalty, maybe I’ll reconsider.” Bianca felt a mix of relief and dread. She was in deeper than she had ever intended, yet part of her was exhilarated by the challenge. Luca was offering her a path, albeit a dangerous one. “How do I prove my loyalty?” she asked, her voice steady despite the uncertainty swirling inside her. Luca leaned back, a calculating look in his eyes. “You’ll need to help me uncover the traitors in my organization. I have my suspicions, but I need someone I can trust to dig deeper.” Bianca hesitated, knowing that this could lead her further into his world. “And if I refuse?” “Then you walk away,” he replied, his tone unyielding. “But know that walking away means turning your back on what we have.” The weight of his words pressed down on her. She was torn between her mission and the undeniable connection they shared. “Alright,” she agreed, steeling herself. “I’ll help.” Luca’s expression shifted, a flicker of satisfaction crossing his face. “Good. We’ll start with the men closest to me. I need you to gather information discreetly.” As the days passed, Bianca found herself deep in the underbelly of the mafia world. She shadowed Luca, observing his interactions with his men, noting their behaviors, and piecing together a web of deceit. Each encounter felt like a dance on a razor’s edge. She was both hunter and hunted, and the thrill of the chase awakened something within her. Yet, the deeper she got, the harder it became to separate her feelings for Luca from her mission. One night, as they reviewed the information she had gathered, Luca leaned closer, his breath warm against her skin. “You’re doing well, Diana. I knew I could count on you.” The compliment sent sparks through her, and for a moment, she forgot the danger looming over them. “Thank you,” she replied, her voice barely a whisper. He studied her, his expression serious. “But I need to know if you’re truly committed to this. Loyalty can’t be half-hearted.” Bianca took a deep breath, her heart racing. “I’m all in, Luca. I want to help you.” A flicker of something—trust, perhaps—passed between them. “Then let’s make this official,” he said, pulling a small pendant from his pocket. “Wear this. It signifies our bond and your commitment to our cause.” She took the pendant, a silver chain with a small insignia that represented the La Mano Nera. It was a symbol of loyalty, and as she slipped it around her neck, she felt the weight of her decision settle over her. “I won’t let you down,” Bianca promised, determination flooding her veins. Luca smiled, a genuine warmth in his eyes. “I believe you. Together, we’ll uncover the truth and protect what’s ours.”

The Pasquale estate was a huge luxurious mansion in the heart of Philadelphia, its beauty an evidence of the family’s power and wealth. The mansion had beautifully carved stone walls, large windows, and a stunning garden that was always well maintained. The gardens were always maintained, the halls adorned with priceless art, and the air was always filled with a weak scent of expensive cigars and old money. Adriana Pasquale stood by the long windows of her bedroom, her pale blue eyes were fixated on the garden directly below her bedroom. The soft glow of the moon shone on the carefully cut hedges and blooming roses, creating a peaceful atmosphere. She looked very quiet and peaceful but Adriana’s mind was far from peaceful. Her heart skipped every time she glanced at the clock on the wall. It was almost midnight, and she knew he would come. Marco DeLuca. A highly rated member of La Mano Nera, and Luca Vincenzo’s most trusted lieutenant. He was tall, lean and muscular young man with an athletic build. His contoured features and strong jawline made him look even more handsome. His appearance was striking, perfectly combining charm with a dangerous edge. He was quite an ambitious man who felt he could achieve a lot for himself, yet remained loyal, and fiercely protective of the Vincenzo family. The thought of him alone always sent shivers down her spine. He was everything she ever wanted. Warm, attentive, and passionate. Marco’s eyes burned with a fire that made her feel alive. Every time he looked at her, she felt like she was the only person in the world. Their affair had started innocently and unexpectedly enough, an unplanned encounter in the gardens one evening when she had been crying over the death of her mother. Marco had comforted her, and one thing had led to another which brought them to where they were currently. A soft knock on the door pulled her from her thoughts and back to reality. Adriana’s heart skipped multiple beats and she stood up hastily and hurried to the door, her silk nightgown kept swishing around her ankles. She opened it just enough to peep from, and there he was…Marco, his dark hair slightly trimmed, his green eyes filled with longing of her. “You came,” she whispered, struggling to get her voice which had a trembling mix of relief and excitement. “I told you I would,” Marco replied, his voice lower than Adriana’s. He stepped inside, closing the door quietly behind him. The moment the lock clicked, Adriana threw herself into his arms, her lips meeting his in a desperate kiss. Marco’s arms wrapped tightly around her, holding her close as they kissed. Marco’s hands caressed her body gently. He kept pulling her closer as if he was trying to push her into his own body. “I’ve missed you,” Adriana murmured against his lips, her fingers gently pulling his hair. “It’s been too long.” “I know,” Marco replied, his breath warm against her skin. “But we have to be very careful. If anyone finds out we could be in real trouble and you know it” “I don’t care,” Adriana interrupted, her voice fierce. “I can’t keep pretending, Marco. I can’t keep living this lie. Luca doesn’t love me. He never will. He has never thought of me in that sense I’m very sure. But you… you make me feel like I’m something.” “You know I love you so much, and I can never love Luca” Marco covered the sides of her face in his hands, his expression softening. “You are worth everything, Adriana. More than you may even know.” Their lips met again, the kiss was deeper than the previous ones, as the world outside faded away in their mind. For a moment, it was just the two of them, lost in each other. But reality was never far away… “Knock knock” A soft knock on the door made them both freeze, their hearts pounding together. Adriana’s eyes widened in panic as she stood there, her mind kept racing and she was very confused. “Who is it?” she called out, trying to keep her voice steady. “It’s me, Adriana,” came the voice of her father, Matteo Pasquale. “I need to speak with you.” Adriana’s stopped at that instant. She glanced at Marco, who was already on moving back slowly, his expression grim. He increased his pace, grabbing his jacket that he had dropped on the couch before slipping into the closet. Adriana smoothed her hair and took a deep breath before opening the door. “Father,” she said, forcing a smile. “What are you doing here so late?” Matteo’s sharp eyes scanned the room, his gaze lingering as if he was looking for something or… someone before settling his gaze on his daughter. “You’ve been acting strange lately, Adriana. Tutti bene? (Is everything alright?)” Adriana’s heart raced, but she kept her expression calm. “I’m fine, Father. Just… tired. It’s been a long day.” Matteo studied her for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then he nodded, though his eyes still held a hint of suspicion. “Very well. Remember, you’re to marry Luca in a few months. It’s important that you focus on your duties to the family, ricorda, la famiglia viene prima.” Adriana’s stomach rumbled at the reminder, but she nodded. “I know, Father. I won’t let you down.” Matteo gave her a nod before turning to leave. “Buona notte, Adriana.” (Goodnight Adriana) “Buona notte, Padre.,” she replied, closing the door behind him. She leaned against it, her legs shaking as she tried to steady her breathing. Marco came out from the closet, his expression tense. “That was too close.” Adriana nodded, her eyes filling with tears. “I can’t do this anymore, Marco. I can’t keep living like this.” Marco crossed over to the part of the room where she stood, and pulled her into his arms. “We’ll figure something out,” he promised, though his voice sounded unsure . “We have to.” As Marco slipped out of Adriana’s room, he didn’t notice the shadowy figure watching from the end of the hall. The figure lingered for a moment before disappearing into the darkness…

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302712”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster